title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter I: Up the Mountain to Alm-Uncle
Chapter II: At Home with Grandfather
Chapter III: Out with the Goats
Chapter IV: The Visit to Grandmother
Chapter V: Two Visits and What Came of
Them
Chapter VI: A New Chapter about New
Things
Chapter VII: Fraulein Rottenmeier Spends
an Uncomfortable Day
Chapter VIII: There is Great Commotion in
the Large House
Chapter IX: Herr Sesemann Hears of
Things that are New to Him
Chapter X: Another Grandmother
Chapter XI: Heidi Gains in One Way and
Loses in Another
Chapter XII: A Ghost in the House
Chapter XIII: A Summer Evening on the
Mountain
Chapter XIV: Sunday Bells
Chapter XV: Preparations for a journey
Chapter XVI: A Visitor
Chapter XVII: A Compensation
Chapter XVIII: Winter in Dorfli
Chapter XIX: The Winter Continues
Chapter XX: News from Distant Friends
Chapter XXI: How Life went on at
Grandfather's
Chapter XXII: Something Unexpected
Happens
Chapter XXIII: "Good-bye Till We Meet
Again"

Chapter I: Up the Mountain to Alm-Uncle

From the old and pleasantly situated village
of Mayenfeld, a footpath winds through
green and shady meadows to the foot of the
mountains, which on this side look down
from their stern and lofty heights upon the
valley below. The land grows gradually
wilder as the path ascends, and the climber
has not gone far before he begins to inhale
the fragrance of the short grass and sturdy
mountain-plants, for the way is steep and
leads directly up to the summits above.

On a clear sunny morning in June two
figures might be seen climbing the narrow
mountain path; one, a tall strong-looking
girl, the other a child whom she was leading
by the hand, and whose little checks were
so aglow with heat that the crimson color
could be seen even through the dark,
sunburnt skin. And this was hardly to be
wondered at, for in spite of the hot June sun
the child was clothed as if to keep off the
bitterest frost. She did not look more than
five years old, if as much, but what her
natural figure was like, it would have been
hard to say, for she had apparently two, if
not three dresses, one above the other, and
over these a thick red woollen shawl wound
round about her, so that the little body
presented a shapeless appearance, as,
with its small feet shod in thick, nailed
mountain-shoes, it slowly and laboriously
plodded its way up in the heat. The two must
have left the valley a good hour's walk
behind them, when they came to the hamlet

-1-

known as Dorfli, which is situated half-way
up the mountain. Here the wayfarers met
with greetings from all sides, some calling
to them from windows, some from open
doors, others from outside, for the elder girl
was now in her old home. She did not,
however, pause in her walk to respond to
her friends' welcoming cries and questions,
but passed on without stopping for a
moment until she reached the last of the
scattered houses of the hamlet. Here a
voice called to her from the door: "Wait a
moment, Dete; if you are going up higher, I
will come with you."

The girl thus addressed stood still, and the
child immediately let go her hand and
seated herself on the ground.

"Are you tired, Heidi?" asked her
companion.

"No, I am hot," answered the child.

"We shall soon get to the top now. You must
walk bravely on a little longer, and take
good long steps, and in another hour we
shall be there," said Dete in an encouraging
voice.

They were now joined by a stout, good-
natured-looking woman, who walked on
ahead with her old acquaintance, the two
breaking forth at once into lively
conversation about everybody and
everything in Dorfli and its surroundings,
while the child wandered behind them.

"And where are you off to with the child?"
asked the one who had just joined the
party. "I suppose it is the child your sister
left?"

"Yes," answered Dete. "I am taking her up to
Uncle, where she must stay."

"The child stay up there with Alm-Uncle! You
must be out of your senses, Dete! How can
you think of such a thing! The old man,
however, will soon send you and your
proposal packing off home again!"

"He cannot very well do that, seeing that he
is her grandfather. He must do something
for her. I have had the charge of the child till
now, and I can tell you, Barbel, I am not
going to give up the chance which has just
fallen to me of getting a good place, for her
sake. It is for the grandfather now to do his
duty by her."

"That would be all very well if he were like
other people," asseverated stout Barbel
warmly, "but you know what he is. And what
can he do with a child, especially with one
so young! The child cannot possibly live with
him. But where are you thinking of going
yourself?"

"To Frankfurt, where an extra good place
awaits me," answered Dete. "The people I
am going to were down at the Baths last
summer, and it was part of my duty to attend
upon their rooms. They would have liked
then to take me away with them, but I could
not leave. Now they are there again and
have repeated their offer, and I intend to go
with them, you may make up your mind to
that!"

"I am glad I am not the child!" exclaimed
Barbel, with a gesture of horrified pity. "Not
a creature knows anything about the old
man up there! He will have nothing to do
with anybody, and never sets his foot inside
a church from one year's end to another.
When he does come down once in a while,
everybody clears out of the way of him and
his big stick. The mere sight of him, with his
bushy grey eyebrows and his immense
beard, is alarming enough. He looks like
any old heathen or Indian, and few would

-2-

care to meet him alone."

"Well, and what of that?" said Dete, in a
defiant voice, "he is the grandfather all the
same, and must look after the child. He is
not likely to do her any harm, and if he does,
he will be answerable for it, not I."

"I should very much like to know," continued
Barbel, in an inquiring tone of voice, "what
the old man has on his conscience that he
looks as he does, and lives up there on the
mountain like a hermit, hardly ever allowing
himself to be seen. All kinds of things are
said about him. You, Dete, however, must
certainly have learnt a good deal concerning
him from your sister--am I not right?"

"You are right, I did, but I am not going to
repeat what I heard; if it should come to his
ears I should get into trouble about it."

Now Barbel had for long past been most
anxious to ascertain particulars about Alm-
Uncle, as she could not understand why he
seemed to feel such hatred towards his
fellow-creatures, and insisted on living all
alone, or why people spoke about him half
in whispers, as if afraid to say anything
against him, and yet unwilling to take his
Part. Moreover, Barbel was in ignorance as
to why all the people in Dorfli called him
Alm-Uncle, for he could not possibly be
uncle to everybody living there. As,
however, it was the custom, she did like the
rest and called the old man Uncle. Barbel
had only lived in Dorfli since her marriage,
which had taken place not long before.
Previous to that her home had been below
in Prattigau, so that she was not well
acquainted with all the events that had ever
taken place, and with all the people who
had ever lived in Dorfli and its
neighborhood. Dete, on the contrary, had
been born in Dorfli, and had lived there with
her mother until the death of the latter the

year before, and had then gone over to the
Baths at Ragatz and taken service in the
large hotel there as chambermaid. On the
morning of this day she had come all the
way from Ragatz with the child, a friend
having given them a lift in a hay-cart as far
as Mayenfeld. Barbel was therefore
determined not to lose this good opportunity
of satisfying her curiosity. She put her arm
through Dete's in a confidential sort of way,
and said: "I know I can find out the real truth
from you, and the meaning of all these tales
that are afloat about him. I believe you know
the whole story. Now do just tell me what is
wrong with the old man, and if he was
always shunned as he is now, and was
always such a misanthrope."

"How can I possibly tell you whether he was
always the same, seeing I am only six-and-
twenty and he at least seventy years of age;
so you can hardly expect me to know much
about his youth. If I was sure, however, that
what I tell you would not go the whole round
of Prattigau, I could relate all kinds of things
about him; my mother came from
Domleschg, and so did he."

"Nonsense, Dete, what do you mean?"
replied Barbel, somewhat offended,
"gossip has not reached such a dreadful
pitch in Prattigau as all that, and I am also
quite capable of holding my tongue when it
is necessary."

"Very well then, I will tell you--but just wait a
moment," said Dete in a warning voice, and
she looked back to make sure that the child
was not near enough to hear all she was
going to relate; but the child was nowhere to
be seen, and must have turned aside from
following her companions some time
before, while these were too eagerly
occupied with their conversation to notice it.
Dete stood still and looked around her in all
directions. The footpath wound a little here

-3-

and there, but could nevertheless be seen
along its whole length nearly to Dorfli; no
one, however, was visible upon it at this
moment.

"I see where she is," exclaimed Barbel,
"look over there!" and she pointed to a spot
far away from the footpath. "She is climbing
up the slope yonder with the goatherd and
his goats. I wonder why he is so late to-day
bringing them up. It happens well, however,
for us, for he can now see after the child,
and you can the better tell me your tale."

"Oh, as to the looking after," remarked
Dete, "the boy need not put himself out
about that; she is not by any means stupid
for her five years, and knows how to use her
eyes. She notices all that is going on, as I
have often had occasion to remark, and this
will stand her in good stead some day, for
the old man has nothing beyond his two
goats and his hut."

"Did he ever have more?" asked Barbel.

"He? I should think so indeed," replied Dete
with animation; "he was owner once of one
of the largest farms in Domleschg. He was
the elder of two brothers; the younger was a
quiet, orderly man, but nothing would
please the other but to play the grand
gentleman and go driving about the country
and mixing with bad company, strangers
that nobody knew. He drank and gambled
away the whole of his property, and when
this became known to his mother and father
they died, one shortly after the other, of
sorrow. The younger brother, who was also
reduced to beggary, went off in his anger,
no one knew whither, while Uncle himself,
having nothing now left to him but his bad
name, also disappeared. For some time his
whereabouts were unknown, then some
one found out that he had gone to Naples as
a soldier; after that nothing more was heard

of him for twelve or fifteen years. At the end
of that time he reappeared in Domleschg,
bringing with him a young child, whom he
tried to place with some of his kinspeople.
Every door, however, was shut in his face,
for no one wished to have any more to do
with him. Embittered by this treatment, he
vowed never to set foot in Domleschg
again, and he then came to Dorfli, where he
continued to live with his little boy. His wife
was probably a native of the Grisons, whom
he had met down there, and who died soon
after their marriage. He could not have been
entirely without money, for he apprenticed
his son, Tobias, to a carpenter. He was a
steady lad, and kindly received by every one
in Dorfli. The old man was, however, still
looked upon with suspicion, and it was even
rumoured that he had been forced to make
his escape from Naples, or it might have
gone badly with him, for that he had killed a
man, not in fair fight, you understand, but in
some brawl. We, however, did not refuse to
acknowledge our relationship with him, my
great-grandmother on my mother's side
having been sister to his grandmother. So
we called him Uncle, and as through my
father we are also related to nearly every
family in Dorfli, he became known all over
the place as Uncle, and since he went to live
on the mountain side he has gone
everywhere by the name of Alm-Uncle."

"And what happened to Tobias?" asked
Barbel, who was listening with deep
interest.

"Wait a moment, I am coming to that, but I
cannot tell you everything at once," replied
Dete. "Tobias was taught his trade in Mels,
and when he had served his apprenticeship
he came back to Dorfli and married my
sister Adelaide. They had always been fond
of one another, and they got on very well
together after they were married. But their
happiness did not last long. Her husband

-4-

met with his death only two years after their
marriage, a beam falling upon him as he
was working, and killing him on the spot.
They carried him home, and when Adelaide
saw the poor disfigured body of her
husband she was so overcome with horror
and grief that she fell into a fever from which
she never recovered. She had always been
rather delicate and subject to curious
attacks, during which no one knew whether
she was awake or sleeping. And so two
months after Tobias had been carried to the
grave, his wife followed him. Their sad fate
was the talk of everybody far and near, and
both in private and public the general
opinion was expressed that it was a
punishment which Uncle had deserved for
the godless life he had led. Some went so
far even as to tell him so to his face. Our
minister endeavored to awaken his
conscience and exhorted him to
repentance, but the old man grew only more
wrathful and obdurate and would not speak
to a soul, and every one did their best to
keep out of his way. All at once we heard
that he had gone to live up the Alm and did
not intend ever to come down again, and
since then he has led his solitary life on the
mountain side at enmity with God and man.
Mother and I took Adelaide's little one, then
only a year old, into our care. When mother
died last year, and I went down to the Baths
to earn some money, I paid old Ursel, who
lives in the village just above, to keep and
look after the child. I stayed on at the Baths
through the winter, for as I could sew and
knit I had no difficulty in finding plenty of
work, and early in the spring the same
family I had waited on before returned from
Frankfurt, and again asked me to go back
with them. And so we leave the day after to-
morrow, and I can assure you, it is an
excellent place for me."

"And you are going to give the child over to
the old man up there? It surprises me

beyond words that you can think of doing
such a thing, Dete," said Barbel, in a voice
full of reproach.

"What do you mean?" retorted Dete. "I have
done my duty by the child, and what would
you have me do with it now? I cannot
certainly take a child of five years old with
me to Frankfurt. But where are you going to
yourself, Barbel; we are now half way up
the Alm?"

"We have just reached the place I wanted,"
answered Barbel. "I had something to say to
the goatherd's wife, who does some
spinning for me in the winter. So good-bye,
Dete, and good luck to you!"

Dete shook hands with her friend and
remained standing while Barbel went
towards a small, dark brown hut, which
stood a few steps away from the path in a
hollow that afforded it some protection from
the mountain wind. The hut was situated half
way up the Alm, reckoning from Dorfli, and
it was well that it was provided with some
shelter, for it was so broken-down and
dilapidated that even then it must have been
very unsafe as a habitation, for when the
stormy south wind came sweeping over the
mountain, everything inside it, doors and
windows, shook and rattled, and all the
rotten old beams creaked and trembled. On
such days as this, had the goatherd's
dwelling been standing above on the
exposed mountain side, it could not have
escaped being blown straight down into the
valley without a moment's warning.

Here lived Peter, the eleven-year-old boy,
who every morning went down to Dorfli to
fetch his goats and drive them up on to the
mountain, where they were free to browse
till evening on the delicious mountain plants.

Then Peter, with his light-footed animals,

-5-

would go running and leaping down the
mountain again till he reached Dorfli, and
there he would give a shrill whistle through
his fingers, whereupon all the owners of the
goats would come out to fetch home the
animals that belonged to them. It was
generally the small boys and girls who ran in
answer to Peter's whistle, for they were
none of them afraid of the gentle goats, and
this was the only hour of the day through all
the summer months that Peter had any
opportunity of seeing his young friends,
since the rest of his time was spent alone
with the goats. He had a mother and a blind
grandmother at home, it is true, but he was
always obliged to start off very early in the
morning, and only got home late in the
evening from Dorfli, for he always stayed as
long as he could talking and playing with the
other children; and so he had just time
enough at home, and that was all, to
swallow down his bread and milk in the
morning, and again in the evening to get
through a similar meal, lie down in bed and
go to sleep. His father, who had been
known also as the goatherd, having earned
his living as such when younger, had been
accidentally killed while cutting wood some
years before. His mother, whose real name
was Brigitta, was always called the
goatherd's wife, for the sake of old
association, while the blind grandmother
was just "grandmother" to all the old and
young in the neighborhood.

Dete had been standing for a good ten
minutes looking about her in every direction
for some sign of the children and the goats.
Not a glimpse of them, however, was to be
seen, so she climbed to a higher spot,
whence she could get a fuller view of the
mountain as it sloped beneath her to the
valley, while, with ever increasing anxiety on
her face and in her movements, she
continued to scan the surrounding slopes.
Meanwhile the children were climbing up by

a far and roundabout way, for Peter knew
many spots where all kinds of good food, in
the shape of shrubs and plants, grew for his
goats, and he was in the habit of leading his
flock aside from the beaten track. The child,
exhausted with the heat and weight of her
thick armor of clothes, panted and struggled
after him at first with some difficulty. She
said nothing, but her little eyes kept
watching first Peter, as he sprang nimbly
hither and thither on his bare feet, clad only
in his short light breeches, and then the slim-
legged goats that went leaping over rocks
and shrubs and up the steep ascents with
even greater ease. All at once she sat
herself down on the ground, and as fast as
her little fingers could move, began pulling
off her shoes and stockings. This done she
rose, unwound the hot red shawl and threw
it away, and then proceeded to undo her
frock. It was off in a second, but there was
still another to unfasten, for Dete had put the
Sunday frock on over the everyday one, to
save the trouble of carrying it. Quick as
lightning the everyday frock followed the
other, and now the child stood up, clad only
in her light short-sleeved under garment,
stretching out her little bare arms with glee.
She put all her clothes together in a tidy little
heap, and then went jumping and climbing
up after Peter and the goats as nimbly as
any one of the party. Peter had taken no
heed of what the child was about when she
stayed behind, but when she ran up to him in
her new attire, his face broke into a grin,
which grew broader still as he looked back
and saw the small heap of clothes lying on
the ground, until his mouth stretched almost
from ear to ear; he said nothing, however.
The child, able now to move at her ease,
began to enter into conversation with Peter,
who had many questions to answer, for his
companion wanted to know how many
goats he had, where he was going to with
them, and what he had to do when he
arrived there. At last, after some time, they

-6-

and the goats approached the hut and came
within view of Cousin Dete. Hardly had the
latter caught sight of the little company
climbing up towards her when she shrieked
out: "Heidi, what have you been doing! What
a sight you have made of yourself! And
where are your two frocks and the red
wrapper? And the new shoes I bought, and
the new stockings I knitted for you--
everything gone! not a thing left! What can
you have been thinking of, Heidi; where are
all your clothes?"

The child quietly pointed to a spot below on
the mountain side and answered, "Down
there." Dete followed the direction of her
finger; she could just distinguish something
lying on the ground, with a spot of red on the
top of it which she had no doubt was the
woollen wrapper.

"You good-for-nothing little thing!"
exclaimed Dete angrily, "what could have
put it into your head to do like that? What
made you undress yourself? What do you
mean by it?"

"I don't want any clothes," said the child, not
showing any sign of repentance for her past
deed.

"You wretched, thoughtless child! have you
no sense in you at all?" continued Dete,
scolding and lamenting. "Who is going all
that way down to fetch them; it's a good
half-hour's walk! Peter, you go off and
fetch them for me as quickly as you can, and
don't stand there gaping at me, as if you
were rooted to the ground!"

"I am already past my time," answered
Peter slowly, without moving from the spot
where he had been standing with his hands
in his pockets, listening to Dete's outburst
of dismay and anger.

"Well, you won't get far if you only keep on
standing there with your eyes staring out of
your head," was Dete's cross reply; "but
see, you shall have something nice," and
she held out a bright new piece of money to
him that sparkled in the sun. Peter was
immediately up and off down the steep
mountain side, taking the shortest cut, and
in an incredibly short space of time had
reached the little heap of clothes, which he
gathered up under his arm, and was back
again so quickly that even Dete was obliged
to give him a word of praise as she handed
him the promised money. Peter promptly
thrust it into his pocket and his face beamed
with delight, for it was not often that he was
the happy possessor of such riches.

You can carry the things up for me as far as
Uncle's, as you are going the same way,"
went on Dete, who was preparing to
continue her climb up the mountain side,
which rose in a steep ascent immediately
behind the goatherd's hut. Peter willingly
undertook to do this, and followed after her
on his bare feet, with his left arm round the
bundle and the right swinging his
goatherd's stick, while Heidi and the goats
went skipping and jumping joyfully beside
him. After a climb of more than three-
quarters of an hour they reached the top of
the Alm mountain. Uncle's hut stood on a
projection of the rock, exposed indeed to
the winds, but where every ray of sun could
rest upon it, and a full view could be had of
the valley beneath. Behind the hut stood
three old fir trees, with long, thick, unlopped
branches. Beyond these rose a further wall
of mountain, the lower heights still
overgrown with beautiful grass and plants,
above which were stonier slopes, covered
only with scrub, that led gradually up to the
steep, bare rocky summits.

Against the hut, on the side looking towards
the valley, Uncle had put up a seat. Here he

-7-

was sitting, his pipe in his mouth and his
hands on his knees, quietly looking out,
when the children, the goats and Cousin
Dete suddenly clambered into view. Heidi
was at the top first. She went straight up to
the old man, put out her hand, and said,
"Good-evening, Grandfather."

"So, so, what is the meaning of this?" he
asked gruffly, as he gave the child an abrupt
shake of the hand, and gazed long and
scrutinisingly at her from under his bushy
eyebrows. Heidi stared steadily back at him
in return with unflinching gaze, for the
grandfather, with his long beard and thick
grey eyebrows that grew together over his
nose and looked just like a bush, was such
a remarkable appearance, that Heidi was
unable to take her eyes off him. Meanwhile
Dete had come up, with Peter after her, and
the latter now stood still a while to watch
what was going on.

"I wish you good-day, Uncle," said Dete, as
she walked towards him, "and I have
brought you Tobias and Adelaide's child.
You will hardly recognise her, as you have
never seen her since she was a year old."

"And what has the child to do with me up
here?" asked the old man curtly. "You there,"
he then called out to Peter, "be off with your
goats, you are none too early as it is, and
take mine with you."

Peter obeyed on the instant and quickly
disappeared, for the old man had given him
a look that made him feel that he did not
want to stay any longer.

"The child is here to remain with you," Dete
made answer. "I have, I think, done my duty
by her for these four years, and now it is
time for you to do yours."

"That's it, is it?" said the old man, as he

looked at her with a flash in his eye. "And
when the child begins to fret and whine after
you, as is the way with these unreasonable
little beings, what am I to do with her then?"

"That's your affair," retorted Dete. "I know I
had to put up with her without complaint
when she was left on my hands as an infant,
and with enough to do as it was for my
mother and self. Now I have to go and look
after my own earnings, and you are the next
of kin to the child. If you cannot arrange to
keep her, do with her as you like. You will be
answerable for the result if harm happens to
her, though you have hardly need, I should
think, to add to the burden already on your
conscience."

Now Dete was not quite easy in her own
conscience about what she was doing, and
consequently was feeling hot and irritable,
and said more than she had intended. As
she uttered her last words, Uncle rose from
his seat. He looked at her in a way that
made her draw back a step or two, then
flinging out his arm, he said to her in a
commanding voice: "Be off with you this
instant, and get back as quickly as you can
to the place whence you came, and do not
let me see your face again in a hurry."

Dete did not wait to be told twice. "Good-
bye to you then, and to you too, Heidi," she
called, as she turned quickly away and
started to descend the mountain at a
running pace, which she did not slacken till
she found herself safely again at Dorfli, for
some inward agitation drove her forwards
as if a steam-engine was at work inside
her. Again questions came raining down
upon her from all sides, for every one knew
Dete, as well as all particulars of the birth
and former history of the child, and all
wondered what she had done with it. From
every door and window came voices
calling: "Where is the child?" "Where have

-8-

you left the child, Dete?" and more and
more reluctantly Dete made answer, "Up
there with Alm-Uncle!" "With Alm-Uncle,
have I not told you so already?"

Then the women began to hurl reproaches
at her; first one cried out, "How could you do
such a thing!" then another, "To think of
leaving a helpless little thing up there,"--
while again and again came the words,
"The poor mite! the poor mite!" pursuing her
as she went along. Unable at last to bear it
any longer Dete ran forward as fast as she
could until she was beyond reach of their
voices. She was far from happy at the
thought of what she had done, for the child
had been left in her care by her dying
mother. She quieted herself, however, with
the idea that she would be better able to do
something for the child if she was earning
plenty of money, and it was a relief to her to
think that she would soon be far away from
all these people who were making such a
fuss about the matter, and she rejoiced
further still that she was at liberty now to
take such a good place.

Chapter II: At Home with Grandfather

As soon as Dete had disappeared the old
man went back to his bench, and there he
remained seated, staring on the ground
without uttering a sound, while thick curls of
smoke floated upward from his pipe. Heidi,
meanwhile, was enjoying herself in her new
surroundings; she looked about till she
found a shed, built against the hut, where
the goats were kept; she peeped in, and
saw it was empty. She continued her search
and presently came to the fir trees behind
the hut. A strong breeze was blowing
through them, and there was a rushing and
roaring in their topmost branches, Heidi
stood still and listened. The sound growing
fainter, she went on again, to the farther
corner of the hut, and so round to where her

grandfather was sitting. Seeing that he was
in exactly the same position as when she
left him, she went and placed herself in front
of the old man, and putting her hands
behind her back, stood and gazed at him.
Her grandfather looked up, and as she
continued standing there without moving,
"What is it you want?" he asked.

"I want to see what you have inside the
house," said Heidi.

"Come then!" and the grandfather rose and
went before her towards the hut.

"Bring your bundle of clothes in with you," he
bid her as she was following.

"I shan't want them any more," was her
prompt answer.

The old man turned and looked searchingly
at the child, whose dark eyes were
sparkling in delighted anticipation of what
she was going to see inside. "She is
certainly not wanting in intelligence," he
murmured to himself. "And why shall you not
want them any more?" he asked aloud.

"Because I want to go about like the goats
with their thin light legs."

"Well, you can do so if you like," said her
grandfather, "but bring the things in, we
must put them in the cupboard."

Heidi did as she was told. The old man now
opened the door and Heidi stepped inside
after him; she found herself in a good sized
room, which covered the whole ground floor
of the hut. A table and a chair were the only
furniture; in one corner stood the
grandfather's bed, in another was the
hearth with a large kettle hanging above it;
and on the further side was a large door in
the wall--this was the cupboard. The

-9-

grandfather opened it; inside were his
clothes, some hanging up, others, a couple
of shirts, and some socks and
handkerchiefs, lying on a shelf; on a second
shelf were some plates and cups and
glasses, and on a higher one still, a round
loaf, smoked meat, and cheese, for
everything that Alm-Uncle needed for his
food and clothing was kept in this cupboard.
Heidi, as soon as it was opened, ran
quickly forward and thrust in her bundle of
clothes, as far back behind her
grandfather's things as possible, so that
they might not easily be found again. She
then looked carefully round the room, and
asked, "Where am I to sleep, grandfather?"

"Wherever you like," he answered.

Heidi was delighted, and began at once to
examine all the nooks and corners to find
out where it would be pleasantest to sleep.
In the corner near her grandfather's bed she
saw a short ladder against the wall; up she
climbed and found herself in the hayloft.
There lay a large heap of fresh sweet-
smelling hay, while through a round window
in the wall she could see right down the
valley.

"I shall sleep up here, grandfather," she
called down to him, "It's lovely, up here.
Come up and see how lovely it is!"

"Oh, I know all about it," he called up in
answer.

"I am getting the bed ready now," she called
down again, as she went busily to and fro at
her work, "but I shall want you to bring me up
a sheet; you can't have a bed without a
sheet, you want it to lie upon."

"All right," said the grandfather, and
presently he went to the cupboard, and after
rummaging about inside for a few minutes

he drew out a long, coarse piece of stuff,
which was all he had to do duty for a sheet.
He carried it up to the loft, where he found
Heidi had already made quite a nice bed.
She had put an extra heap of hay at one end
for a pillow, and had so arranged it that,
when in bed, she would be able to see
comfortably out through the round window.

"That is capital," said her grandfather; "now
we must put on the sheet, but wait a
moment first," and he went and fetched
another large bundle of hay to make the bed
thicker, so that the child should not feel the
hard floor under her--"there, now bring it
here." Heidi had got hold of the sheet, but it
was almost too heavy for her to carry; this
was a good thing, however, as the close
thick stuff would prevent the sharp stalks of
the hay running through and pricking her.
The two together now spread the sheet over
the bed, and where it was too long or too
broad, Heidi quickly tucked it in under the
hay. It looked now as tidy and comfortable a
bed as you could wish for, and Heidi stood
gazing thoughtfully at her handiwork.

"We have forgotten something now,
grandfather," she said after a short silence.

"What's that?" he asked.

"A coverlid; when you get into bed, you have
to creep in between the sheets and the
coverlid."

"Oh, that's the way, is it? But suppose I have
not got a coverlid?" said the old man.

"Well, never mind, grandfather," said Heidi
in a consoling tone of voice, "I can take
some more hay to put over me," and she
was turning quickly to fetch another armful
from the heap, when her grandfather
stopped her. "Wait a moment," he said, and
he climbed down the ladder again and went

-10-

towards his bed. He returned to the loft with
a large, thick sack, made of flax, which he
threw down, exclaiming, "There, that is
better than hay, is it not?"

Heidi began tugging away at the sack with
all her little might, in her efforts to get it
smooth and straight, but her small hands
were not fitted for so heavy a job. Her
grandfather came to her assistance, and
when they had got it tidily spread over the
bed, it all looked so nice and warm and
comfortable that Heidi stood gazing at it in
delight. "That is a splendid coverlid," she
said, "and the bed looks lovely altogether! I
wish it was night, so that I might get inside it
at once."

"I think we might have something to eat
first," said the grandfather, "what do you
think?"

Heidi in the excitement of bed-making had
forgotten everything else; but now when she
began to think about food she felt terribly
hungry, for she had had nothing to eat since
the piece of bread and little cup of thin
coffee that had been her breakfast early
that morning before starting on her long, hot
journey. So she answered without
hesitation, "Yes, I think so too."

"Let us go down then, as we both think
alike," said the old man, and he followed the
child down the ladder. Then he went up to
the hearth, pushed the big kettle aside, and
drew forward the little one that was hanging
on the chain, and seating himself on the
round-topped, three-legged stool before
the fire, blew it up into a clear bright flame.
The kettle soon began to boil, and
meanwhile the old man held a large piece of
cheese on a long iron fork over the fire,
turning it round and round till it was toasted a
nice golden yellow color on each side. Heidi
watched all that was going on with eager

curiosity. Suddenly some new idea seemed
to come into her head, for she turned and
ran to the cupboard, and then began going
busily backwards and forwards. Presently
the grandfather got up and came to the table
with a jug and the cheese, and there he saw
it already tidily laid with the round loaf and
two plates and two knives each in its right
place; for Heidi had taken exact note that
morning of all that there was in the
cupboard, and she knew which things
would be wanted for their meal.

"Ah, that's right," said the grandfather, "I am
glad to see that you have some ideas of
your own," and as he spoke he laid the
toasted cheese on a layer of bread, "but
there is still something missing."

Heidi looked at the jug that was steaming
away invitingly, and ran quickly back to the
cupboard. At first she could only see a small
bowl left on the shelf, but she was not long in
perplexity, for a moment later she caught
sight of two glasses further back, and
without an instant's loss of time she
returned with these and the bowl and put
them down on the table.

"Good, I see you know how to set about
things; but what will you do for a seat?" The
grandfather himself was sitting on the only
chair in the room. Heidi flew to the hearth,
and dragging the three-legged stool up to
the table, sat herself down upon it.

"Well, you have managed to find a seat for
yourself, I see, only rather a low one I am
afraid," said the grandfather, "but you would
not be tall enough to reach the table even if
you sat in my chair; the first thing now,
however, is to have something to eat, so
come along."

With that he stood up, filled the bowl with
milk, and placing it on the chair, pushed it in

-11-

front of Heidi on her little three legged stool,
so that she now had a table to herself. Then
he brought her a large slice of bread and a
piece of the golden cheese, and told her to
eat. After which he went and sat down on
the corner of the table and began his own
meal. Heidi lifted the bowl with both hands
and drank without pause till it was empty,
for the thirst of all her long hot journey had
returned upon her. Then she drew a deep
breath--in the eagerness of her thirst she
had not stopped to breathe--and put down
the bowl.

"Was the milk nice?" asked her grandfather.

"I never drank any so good before,"
answered Heidi.

"Then you must have some more," and the
old man filled her bowl again to the brim and
set it before the child, who was now hungrily
beginning her bread having first spread it
with the cheese, which after being toasted
was soft as butter; the two together tasted
deliciously, and the child looked the picture
of content as she sat eating, and at intervals
taking further draughts of milk. The meal
being over, the grandfather went outside to
put the goat-shed in order, and Heidi
watched with interest while he first swept it
out, and then put fresh straw for the goats to
sleep upon. Then he went to the little well
shed, and there he cut some long round
sticks, and a small round board; in this he
bored some holes and stuck the sticks into
them, and there, as if made by magic, was
a three-legged stool just like her
grandfather's, only higher. Heidi stood and
looked at it, speechless with astonishment.

"What do you think that is?" asked her
grandfather.

"It's my stool, I know, because it is such a
high one; and it was made all of a minute,"

said the child, still lost in wonder and
admiration.

"She understands what she sees, her eyes
are in the right place," remarked the
grandfather to himself, as he continued his
way round the hut, knocking in a nail here
and there, or making fast some part of the
door, and so with hammer and nails and
pieces of wood going from spot to spot,
mending or clearing away wherever work of
the kind was needed. Heidi followed him
step by step, her eyes attentively taking in all
that he did, and everything that she saw was
a fresh source of pleasure to her.

And so the time passed happily on till
evening. Then the wind began to roar louder
than ever through the old fir trees; Heidi
listened with delight to the sound, and it
filled her heart so full of gladness that she
skipped and danced round the old trees, as
if some unheard of joy had come to her. The
grandfather stood and watched her from the
shed.

Suddenly a shrill whistle was heard. Heidi
paused in her dancing, and the grandfather
came out. Down from the heights above the
goats came springing one after another,
with Peter in their midst. Heidi sprang
forward with a cry of joy and rushed among
the flock, greeting first one and then another
of her old friends of the morning. As they
neared the hut the goats stood still, and then
two of their number, two beautiful slender
animals, one white and one brown, ran
forward to where the grandfather was
standing and began licking his hands, for he
was holding a little salt which he always had
ready for his goats on their return home.
Peter disappeared with the remainder of
his flock. Heidi tenderly stroked the two
goats in turn, running first to one side of
them and then the other, and jumping about
in her glee at the pretty little animals. "Are

-12-

they ours, grandfather? Are they both ours?
Are you going to put them in the shed? Will
they always stay with us?"

Heidi's questions came tumbling out one
after the other, so that her grandfather had
only time to answer each of them with "Yes,
yes." When the goats had finished licking up
the salt her grandfather told her to go and
fetch her bowl and the bread.

Heidi obeyed and was soon back again.
The grandfather milked the white goat and
filled her basin, and then breaking off a
piece of bread, "Now eat your supper," he
said, "and then go up to bed. Cousin Dete
left another little bundle for you with a
nightgown and other small things in it, which
you will find at the bottom of the cupboard if
you want them. I must go and shut up the
goats, so be off and sleep well."

"Good-night, grandfather! good-night. What
are their names, grandfather, what are their
names?" she called out as she ran after his
retreating figure and the goats.

"The white one is named Little Swan, and
the brown one Little Bear," he answered.

"Good-night, Little Swan, good-night, Little
Bear!" she called again at the top of her
voice, for they were already inside the shed.
Then she sat down on the seat and began to
eat and drink, but the wind was so strong
that it almost blew her away; so she made
haste and finished her supper and then
went indoors and climbed up to her bed,
where she was soon lying as sweetly and
soundly asleep as any young princess on
her couch of silk.

Not long after, and while it was still twilight,
the grandfather also went to bed, for he was
up every morning at sunrise, and the sun
came climbing up over the mountains at a

very early hour during these summer
months. The wind grew so tempestuous
during the night, and blew in such gusts
against the walls, that the hut trembled and
the old beams groaned and creaked. It
came howling and wailing down the
chimney like voices of those in pain, and it
raged with such fury among the old fir trees
that here and there a branch was snapped
and fell. In the middle of the night the old
man got up. "The child will be frightened," he
murmured half aloud. He mounted the
ladder and went and stood by the child's
bed.

Outside the moon was struggling with the
dark, fast-driving clouds, which at one
moment left it clear and shining, and the
next swept over it, and all again was dark.
Just now the moonlight was falling through
the round window straight on to Heidi's bed.
She lay under the heavy coverlid, her
cheeks rosy with sleep, her head peacefully
resting on her little round arm, and with a
happy expression on her baby face as if
dreaming of something pleasant. The old
man stood looking down on the sleeping
child until the moon again disappeared
behind the clouds and he could see no
more, then he went back to bed.

Chapter III: Out with the Goats

Heidi was awakened early the next morning
by a loud whistle; the sun was shining
through the round window and falling in
golden rays on her bed and on the large
heap of hay, and as she opened her eyes
everything in the loft seemed gleaming with
gold. She looked around her in
astonishment and could not imagine for a
while where she was. But her grandfather's
deep voice was now heard outside, and
then Heidi began to recall all that had
happened: how she had come away from
her former home and was now on the

-13-

mountain with her grandfather instead of
with old Ursula. The latter was nearly stone
deaf and always felt cold, so that she sat all
day either by the hearth in the kitchen or by
the sitting-room stove, and Heidi had been
obliged to stay close to her, for the old
woman was so deaf that she could not tell
where the child was if out of her sight. And
Heidi, shut up within the four walls, had
often longed to be out of doors. So she felt
very happy this morning as she woke up in
her new home and remembered all the
many new things that she had seen the day
before and which she would see again that
day, and above all she thought with delight
of the two dear goats. Heidi jumped quickly
out of bed and a very few minutes sufficed
her to put on the clothes which she had
taken off the night before, for there were not
many of them. Then she climbed down the
ladder and ran outside the hut. There stood
Peter already with his flock of goats, and
the grandfather was just bringing his two
out of the shed to join the others. Heidi ran
forward to wish good-morning to him and
the goats.

"Do you want to go with them on to the
mountain?" asked her grandfather. Nothing
could have pleased Heidi better, and she
jumped for joy in answer.

"But you must first wash and make yourself
tidy. The sun that shines so brightly
overhead will else laugh at you for being
dirty; see, I have put everything ready for
you," and her grandfather pointed as he
spoke to a large tub full of water, which
stood in the sun before the door. Heidi ran
to it and began splashing and rubbing, till
she quite glistened with cleanliness. The
grandfather meanwhile went inside the hut,
calling to Peter to follow him and bring in his
wallet. Peter obeyed with astonishment,
and laid down the little bag which held his
meagre dinner.

"Open it," said the old man, and inside it he
put a large piece of bread and an equally
large piece of cheese, which made Peter
open his eyes, for each was twice the size
of the two portions which he had for his own
dinner.

"There, now there is only the little bowl to
add," continued the grandfather, "for the
child cannot drink her milk as you do from
the goat; she is not accustomed to that. You
must milk two bowlfuls for her when she has
her dinner, for she is going with you and will
remain with you till you return this evening;
but take care she does not fall over any of
the rocks, do you hear?"

Heidi now came running in. "Will the sun
laugh at me now, grandfather?" she asked
anxiously. Her grandfather had left a coarse
towel hanging up for her near the tub, and
with this she had so thoroughly scrubbed
her face, arms, and neck, for fear of the
sun, that as she stood there she was as red
all over as a lobster. He gave a little laugh.

"No, there is nothing for him to laugh at
now," he assured her. "But I tell you what--
when you come home this evening, you will
have to get right into the tub, like a fish, for if
you run about like the goats you will get your
feet dirty. Now you can be off."

She started joyfully for the mountain. During
the night the wind had blown away all the
clouds; the dark blue sky was spreading
overhead, and in its midst was the bright
sun shining down on the green slopes of the
mountain, where the flowers opened their
little blue and yellow cups, and looked up to
him smiling. Heidi went running hither and
thither and shouting with delight, for here
were whole patches of delicate red
primroses, and there the blue gleam of the
lovely gentian, while above them all laughed
and nodded the tender-leaved golden

-14-

cistus. Enchanted with all this waving field
of brightly-colored flowers, Heidi forgot
even Peter and the goats. She ran on in
front and then off to the side, tempted first
one way and then the other, as she caught
sight of some bright spot of glowing red or
yellow. And all the while she was plucking
whole handfuls of the flowers which she put
into her little apron, for she wanted to take
them all home and stick them in the hay, so
that she might make her bedroom look just
like the meadows outside. Peter had
therefore to be on the alert, and his round
eyes, which did not move very quickly, had
more work than they could well manage, for
the goats were as lively as Heidi; they ran in
all directions, and Peter had to follow
whistling and calling and swinging his stick
to get all the runaways together again.

"Where have you got to now, Heidi?" he
called out somewhat crossly.

"Here," called back a voice from
somewhere. Peter could see no one, for
Heidi was seated on the ground at the foot
of a small hill thickly overgrown with sweet
smelling prunella; the whole air seemed
filled with its fragrance, and Heidi thought
she had never smelt anything so delicious.
She sat surrounded by the flowers, drawing
in deep breaths of the scented air.

"Come along here!" called Peter again.
"You are not to fall over the rocks, your
grandfather gave orders that you were not
to do so."

"Where are the rocks?" asked Heidi,
answering him back. But she did not move
from her seat, for the scent of the flowers
seemed sweeter to her with every breath of
wind that wafted it towards her.

"Up above, right up above. We have a long
way to go yet, so come along! And on the

topmost peak of all the old bird of prey sits
and croaks."

That did it. Heidi immediately sprang to her
feet and ran up to Peter with her apron full of
flowers.

"You have got enough now," said the boy as
they began climbing up again together. "You
will stay here forever if you go on picking,
and if you gather all the flowers now there
will be none for to-morrow."

This last argument seemed a convincing
one to Heidi, and moreover her apron was
already so full that there was hardly room for
another flower, and it would never do to
leave nothing to pick for another day. So
she now kept with Peter, and the goats also
became more orderly in their behavior, for
they were beginning to smell the plants they
loved that grew on the higher slopes and
clambered up now without pause in their
anxiety to reach them. The spot where Peter
generally halted for his goats to pasture and
where he took up his quarters for the day lay
at the foot of the high rocks, which were
covered for some distance up by bushes
and fir trees, beyond which rose their bare
and rugged summits. On one side of the
mountain the rock was split into deep clefts,
and the grandfather had reason to warn
Peter of danger. Having climbed as far as
the halting-place, Peter unslung his wallet
and put it carefully in a little hollow of the
ground, for he knew what the wind was like
up there and did not want to see his
precious belongings sent rolling down the
mountain by a sudden gust. Then be threw
himself at full length on the warm ground, for
he was tired after all his exertions.

Heidi meanwhile had unfastened her apron
and rolling it carefully round the flowers laid
it beside Peter's wallet inside the hollow;
she then sat down beside his outstretched

-15-

figure and looked about her. The valley lay
far below bathed in the morning sun. In front
of her rose a broad snow-field, high
against the dark-blue sky, while to the left
was a huge pile of rocks on either side of
which a bare lofty peak, that seemed to
pierce the blue, looked frowningly down
upon, her. The child sat without moving, her
eyes taking in the whole scene, and all
around was a great stillness, only broken by
soft, light puffs of wind that swayed the light
bells of the blue flowers, and the shining
gold heads of the cistus, and set them
nodding merrily on their slender stems.
Peter had fallen asleep after his fatigue and
the goats were climbing about among the
bushes overhead. Heidi had never felt so
happy in her life before. She drank in the
golden sunlight, the fresh air, the sweet
smell of the flowers, and wished for nothing
better than to remain there forever. So the
time went on, while to Heidi, who had so
often looked up from the valley at the
mountains above, these seemed now to
have faces, and to be looking down at her
like old friends. Suddenly she heard a loud
harsh cry overhead and lifting her eyes she
saw a bird, larger than any she had ever
seen before, with great, spreading wings,
wheeling round and round in wide circles,
and uttering a piercing, croaking kind of
sound above her.

"Peter, Peter, wake up!" called out Heidi.
"See, the great bird is there--look, look!"

Peter got up on hearing her call, and
together they sat and watched the bird,
which rose higher and higher in the blue air
till it disappeared behind the grey mountain-
tops.

"Where has it gone to?" asked Heidi, who
had followed the bird's movements with
intense interest.

"Home to its nest," said Peter.

"Is his home right up there? Oh, how nice to
be up so high! why does he make that
noise?"

"Because he can't help it," explained Peter.

"Let us climb up there and see where his
nest is," proposed Heidi.

"Oh! oh! oh!" exclaimed Peter, his
disapproval of Heidi's suggestion
becoming more marked with each
ejaculation, "why even the goats cannot
climb as high as that, besides didn't Uncle
say that you were not to fall over the rocks?"

Peter now began suddenly whistling and
calling in such a loud manner that Heidi
could not think what was happening; but the
goats evidently understood his voice, for
one after the other they came springing
down the rocks until they were all
assembled on the green plateau, some
continuing to nibble at the juicy stems,
others skipping about here and there or
pushing at each other with their horns for
pastime.

Heidi jumped up and ran in and out among
them, for it was new to her to see the goats
playing together like this and her delight
was beyond words as she joined in their
frolics; she made personal acquaintance
with them all in turn, for they were like
separate individuals to her, each single
goat having a particular way of behavior of
its own. Meanwhile Peter had taken the
wallet out of the hollow and placed the
pieces of bread and cheese on the ground
in the shape of a square, the larger two on
Heidi's side and the smaller on his own, for
he knew exactly which were hers and which
his. Then he took the little bowl and milked
some delicious fresh milk into it from the

-16-

white goat, and afterwards set the bowl in
the middle of the square. Now he called
Heidi to come, but she wanted more calling
than the goats, for the child was so excited
and amused at the capers and lively games
of her new playfellows that she saw and
heard nothing else. But Peter knew how to
make himself heard, for he shouted till the
very rocks above echoed his voice, and at
last Heidi appeared, and when she saw the
inviting repast spread out upon the ground
she went skipping round it for joy.

"Leave off jumping about, it is time for
dinner," said Peter; "sit down now and
begin."

Heidi sat down. "Is the milk for me?" she
asked, giving another look of delight at the
beautifully arranged square with the bowl as
a chief ornament in the centre.

"Yes," replied Peter, "and the two large
pieces of bread and cheese are yours also,
and when you have drunk up that milk, you
are to have another bowlful from the white
goat, and then it will be my turn."

"And which do you get your milk from?"
inquired Heidi.

"From my own goat, the piebald one. But go
on now with your dinner," said Peter, again
reminding her it was time to eat. Heidi now
took up the bowl and drank her milk, and as
soon as she had put it down empty Peter
rose and filled it again for her. Then she
broke off a piece of her bread and held out
the remainder, which was still larger than
Peter's own piece, together with the whole
big slice of cheese to her companion,
saying, "You can have that, I have plenty."

Peter looked at Heidi, unable to speak for
astonishment, for never in all his life could
he have said and done like that with

anything he had. He hesitated a moment,
for he could not believe that Heidi was in
earnest; but the latter kept on holding out the
bread and cheese, and as Peter still did not
take it, she laid it down on his knees. He
saw then that she really meant it; he seized
the food, nodded his thanks and
acceptance of her present, and then made
a more splendid meal than he had known
ever since he was a goat-herd. Heidi the
while still continued to watch the goats. "Tell
me all their names," she said.

Peter knew these by heart, for having very
little else to carry in his head he had no
difficulty in remembering them. So he
began, telling Heidi the name of each goat
in turn as he pointed it out to her. Heidi
listened with great attention, and it was not
long before she could herself distinguish the
goats from one another and could call each
by name, for every goat had its own
peculiarities which could not easily be
mistaken; only one had to watch them
closely, and this Heidi did. There was the
great Turk with his big horns, who was
always wanting to butt the others, so that
most of them ran away when they saw him
coming and would have nothing to do with
their rough companion. Only Greenfinch, the
slender nimble little goat, was brave enough
to face him, and would make a rush at him,
three or four times in succession, with such
agility and dexterity, that the great Turk often
stood still quite astounded not venturing to
attack her again, for Greenfinch was
fronting him, prepared for more warlike
action, and her horns were sharp. Then
there was little White Snowflake, who
bleated in such a plaintive and beseeching
manner that Heidi already had several times
run to it and taken its head in her hands to
comfort it. Just at this moment the pleading
young cry was heard again, and Heidi
jumped up running and, putting her arms
round the little creature's neck, asked in a

-17-

sympathetic voice, "What is it, little
Snowflake? Why do you call like that as if in
trouble?" The goat pressed closer to Heidi
in a confiding way and left off bleating.
Peter called out from where he was sitting--
for he had not yet got to the end of his bread
and cheese, "She cries like that because
the old goat is not with her; she was sold at
Mayenfeld the day before yesterday, and so
will not come up the mountain any more."

"Who is the old goat?" called Heidi back.

"Why, her mother, of course," was the
answer.

"Where is the grandmother?" called Heidi
again.

"She has none."

"And the grandfather?"

"She has none."

"Oh, you poor little Snowflake!" exclaimed
Heidi, clasping the animal gently to her, "but
do not cry like that any more; see now, I shall
come up here with you every day, so that
you will not be alone any more, and if you
want anything you have only to come to me."

The young animal rubbed its head
contentedly against Heidi's shoulder, and
no longer gave such plaintive bleats. Peter
now having finished his meal joined Heidi
and the goats, Heidi having by this time
found out a great many things about these.
She had decided that by far the
handsomest and best-behaved of the
goats were undoubtedly the two belonging
to her grandfather; they carried themselves
with a certain air of distinction and generally
went their own way, and as to the great Turk
they treated him with indifference and
contempt.

The goats were now beginning to climb the
rocks again, each seeking for the plants it
liked in its own fashion, some jumping over
everything they met till they found what they
wanted, others going more carefully and
cropping all the nice leaves by the way, the
Turk still now and then giving the others a
poke with his horns. Little Swan and Little
Bear clambered lightly up and never failed
to find the best bushes, and then they would
stand gracefully poised on their pretty legs,
delicately nibbling at the leaves. Heidi stood
with her hands behind her back, carefully
noting all they did.

"Peter," she said to the boy who had again
thrown himself down on the ground, "the
prettiest of all the goats are Little Swan and
Little Bear."

"Yes, I know they are," was the answer.
"Alm-Uncle brushes them down and
washes them and gives them salt, and he
has the nicest shed for them."

All of a sudden Peter leaped to his feet and
ran hastily after the goats. Heidi followed
him as fast as she could, for she was too
eager to know what had happened to stay
behind. Peter dashed through the middle of
the flock towards that side of the mountain
where the rocks fell perpendicularly to a
great depth below, and where any
thoughtless goat, if it went too near, might
fall over and break all its legs. He had
caught sight of the inquisitive Greenfinch
taking leaps in that direction, and he was
only just in time, for the animal had already
sprung to the edge of the abyss. All Peter
could do was to throw himself down and
seize one of her hind legs. Greenfinch, thus
taken by surprise, began bleating furiously,
angry at being held so fast and prevented
from continuing her voyage of discovery.
She struggled to get loose, and endeavored
so obstinately to leap forward that Peter

-18-

shouted to Heidi to come and help him, for
he could not get up and was afraid of pulling
out the goat's leg altogether.

Heidi had already run up and she saw at
once the danger both Peter and the animal
were in. She quickly gathered a bunch of
sweet-smelling leaves, and then, holding
them under Greenfinch's nose, said
coaxingly, "Come, come, Greenfinch, you
must not be naughty! Look, you might fall
down there and break your leg, and that
would give you dreadful pain!"

The young animal turned quickly, and began
contentedly eating the leaves out of Heidi's
hand. Meanwhile Peter got on to his feet
again and took hold of Greenfinch by the
band round her neck from which her bell
was hung, and Heidi taking hold of her in the
same way on the other side, they led the
wanderer back to the rest of the flock that
had remained peacefully feeding. Peter,
now he had his goat in safety, lifted his stick
in order to give her a good beating as
punishment, and Greenfinch seeing what
was coming shrank back in fear. But Heidi
cried out, "No, no, Peter, you must not strike
her; see how frightened she is!"

"She deserves it," growled Peter, and again
lifted his stick. Then Heidi flung herself
against him and cried indignantly, "You have
no right to touch her, it will hurt her, let her
alone!"

Peter looked with surprise at the
commanding little figure, whose dark eyes
were flashing, and reluctantly he let his stick
drop. "Well I will let her off if you will give me
some more of your cheese to-morrow," he
said, for he was determined to have
something to make up to him for his fright.

"You shall have it all, to-morrow and every
day, I do not want it," replied Heidi, giving

ready consent to his demand. "And I will
give you bread as well, a large piece like
you had to-day; but then you must promise
never to beat Greenfinch, or Snowflake, or
any of the goats."

"All right," said Peter, "I don't care," which
meant that he would agree to the bargain.
He now let go of Greenfinch, who joyfully
sprang to join her companions.

And thus imperceptibly the day had crept on
to its close, and now the sun was on the
point of sinking out of sight behind the high
mountains. Heidi was again sitting on the
ground, silently gazing at the blue bell-
shaped flowers, as they glistened in the
evening sun, for a golden light lay on the
grass and flowers, and the rocks above
were beginning to shine and glow. All at
once she sprang to her feet, "Peter! Peter!
everything is on fire! All the rocks are
burning, and the great snow mountain and
the sky! O look, look! the high rock up there
is red with flame! O the beautiful, fiery
snow! Stand up, Peter! See, the fire has
reached the great bird's nest! look at the
rocks! look at the fir trees! Everything,
everything is on fire!"

"It is always like that," said Peter
composedly, continuing to peel his stick;
"but it is not really fire."

"What is it then?" cried Heidi, as she ran
backwards and forwards to look first one
side and then the other, for she felt she
could not have enough of such a beautiful
sight. "What is it, Peter, what is it?" she
repeated.

"It gets like that of itself," explained Peter.

"Look, look!" cried Heidi in fresh
excitement, "now they have turned all rose
color! Look at that one covered with snow,

-19-

and that with the high, pointed rocks! What
do you call them?"

"Mountains have not any names," he
answered.

"O how beautiful, look at the crimson snow!
And up there on the rocks there are ever so
many roses! Oh! now they are turning grey!
Oh! oh! now all the color has died away! it's
all gone, Peter." And Heidi sat down on the
ground looking as full of distress as if
everything had really come to an end.

"It will come again to-morrow," said Peter.
"Get up, we must go home now." He
whistled to his goats and together they all
started on their homeward way.

"Is it like that every day, shall we see it every
day when we bring the goats up here?"
asked Heidi, as she clambered down the
mountain at Peter's side; she waited
eagerly for his answer, hoping that he would
tell her it was so.

"It is like that most days," he replied.

"But will it be like that to-morrow for
certain?" Heidi persisted.

"Yes, yes, to-morrow for certain," Peter
assured her in answer.

Heidi now felt quite happy again, and her
little brain was so full of new impressions
and new thoughts that she did not speak any
more until they had reached the hut. The
grandfather was sitting under the fir trees,
where he had also put up a seat, waiting as
usual for his goats which returned down the
mountain on this side.

Heidi ran up to him followed by the white
and brown goats, for they knew their own
master and stall. Peter called out after her,

"Come with me again to-morrow! Good-
night!" For he was anxious for more than
one reason that Heidi should go with him the
next day.

Heidi ran back quickly and gave Peter her
hand, promising to go with him, and then
making her way through the goats she once
more clasped Snowflake round the neck,
saying in a gentle soothing voice, "Sleep
well, Snowflake, and remember that I shall
be with you again to-morrow, so you must
not bleat so sadly any more." Snowflake
gave her a friendly and grateful look, and
then went leaping joyfully after the other
goats.

Heidi returned to the fir-trees. "O
grandfather," she cried, even before she
had come up to him, "it was so beautiful.
The fire, and the roses on the rocks, and the
blue and yellow flowers, and look what I
have brought you!" And opening the apron
that held her flowers she shook them all out
at her grandfather's feet. But the poor
flowers, how changed they were! Heidi
hardly knew them again. They looked like
dry bits of hay, not a single little flower cup
stood open. "O grandfather, what is the
matter with them?" exclaimed Heidi in
shocked surprise, "they were not like that
this morning, why do they look so now?"

"They like to stand out there in the sun and
not to be shut up in an apron," said her
grandfather.

"Then I will never gather any more. But,
grandfather, why did the great bird go on
croaking so?" she continued in an eager
tone of inquiry.

"Go along now and get into your bath while I
go and get some milk; when we are
together at supper I will tell you all about it."

-20-

Heidi obeyed, and when later she was
sitting on her high stool before her milk bowl
with her grandfather beside her, she
repeated her question, "Why does the great
bird go on croaking and screaming down at
us, grandfather?"

"He is mocking at the people who live down
below in the villages, because they all go
huddling and gossiping together, and
encourage one another in evil talking and
deeds. He calls out, 'If you would separate
and each go your own way and come up
here and live on a height as I do, it would be
better for you!'" There was almost a
wildness in the old man's voice as he
spoke, so that Heidi seemed to hear the
croaking of the bird again even more
distinctly.

"Why haven't the mountains any names?"
Heidi went on.

"They have names," answered her
grandfather, "and if you can describe one of
them to me that I know I will tell you what it is
called."

Heidi then described to him the rocky
mountain with the two high peaks so exactly
that the grandfather was delighted. "Just so,
I know it," and he told her its name. "Did you
see any other?"

Then Heidi told him of the mountain with the
great snow-field, and how it had been on
fire, and had turned rosy-red and then all of
a sudden had grown quite pale again and all
the color had disappeared.

"I know that one too," he said, giving her its
name. "So you enjoyed being out with the
goats?"

Then Heidi went on to give him an account
of the whole day, and of how delightful it

had all been, and particularly described the
fire that had burst out everywhere in the
evening. And then nothing would do but her
grandfather must tell how it came, for Peter
knew nothing about it.

The grandfather explained to her that it was
the sun that did it. "When he says good-night
to the mountains he throws his most
beautiful colors over them, so that they may
not forget him before he comes again the
next day."

Heidi was delighted with this explanation,
and could hardly bear to wait for another
day to come that she might once more climb
up with the goats and see how the sun bid
good-night to the mountains. But she had to
go to bed first, and all night she slept
soundly on her bed of hay, dreaming of
nothing but of shining mountains with red
roses all over them, among which happy
little Snowflake went leaping in and out.

Chapter IV: The Visit to Grandmother

The next morning the sun came out early as
bright as ever, and then Peter appeared
with the goats, and again the two children
climbed up together to the high meadows,
and so it went on day after day till Heidi,
passing her life thus among the grass and
flowers, was burnt brown with the sun, and
grew so strong and healthy that nothing ever
ailed her. She was happy too, and lived
from day to day as free and lighthearted as
the little birds that make their home among
the green forest trees. Then the autumn
came, and the wind blew louder and
stronger, and the grandfather would say
sometimes, "To-day you must stay at
home, Heidi; a sudden gust of the wind
would blow a little thing like you over the
rocks into the valley below in a moment."

Whenever Peter heard that he must go alone

-21-

he looked very unhappy, for he saw nothing
but mishaps of all kinds ahead, and did not
know how he should bear the long dull day
without Heidi. Then, too, there was the
good meal he would miss, and besides that
the goats on these days were so naughty
and obstinate that he had twice the usual
trouble with them, for they had grown so
accustomed to Heidi's presence that they
would run in every direction and refuse to go
on unless she was with them. Heidi was
never unhappy, for wherever she was she
found something to interest or amuse her.
She liked best, it is true, to go out with Peter
up to the flowers and the great bird, where
there was so much to be seen, and so many
experiences to go through among the goats
with their different characters; but she also
found her grandfather's hammering and
sawing and carpentering very entertaining,
and if it should chance to be the day when
the large round goat's-milk cheese was
made she enjoyed beyond measure
looking on at this wonderful performance,
and watching her grandfather, as with
sleeves rolled back, he stirred the great
cauldron with his bare arms. The thing
which attracted her most, however, was the
waving and roaring of the three old fir trees
on these windy days. She would run away
repeatedly from whatever she might be
doing, to listen to them, for nothing seemed
so strange and wonderful to her as the deep
mysterious sound in the tops of the trees.
She would stand underneath them and look
up, unable to tear herself away, looking and
listening while they bowed and swayed and
roared as the mighty wind rushed through
them. There was no longer now the warm
bright sun that had shone all through the
summer, so Heidi went to the cupboard and
got out her shoes and stockings and dress,
for it was growing colder every day, and
when Heidi stood under the fir trees the
wind blew through her as if she was a thin
little leaf, but still she felt she could not stay

indoors when she heard the branches
waving outside.

Then it grew very cold, and Peter would
come up early in the morning blowing on his
fingers to keep them warm. But he soon left
off coming, for one night there was a heavy
fall of snow and the next morning the whole
mountain was covered with it, and not a
single little green leaf was to be seen
anywhere upon it. There was no Peter that
day, and Heidi stood at the little window
looking out in wonderment, for the snow
was beginning again, and the thick flakes
kept falling till the snow was up to the
window, and still they continued to fall, and
the snow grew higher, so that at last the
window could not be opened, and she and
her grandfather were shut up fast within the
hut. Heidi thought this was great fun and ran
from one window to the other to see what
would happen next, and whether the snow
was going to cover up the whole hut, so that
they would have to light a lamp although it
was broad daylight. But things did not get as
bad as that, and the next day, the snow
having ceased, the grandfather went out
and shovelled away the snow round the
house, and threw it into such great heaps
that they looked like mountains standing at
intervals on either side the hut. And now the
windows and door could be opened, and it
was well it was so, for as Heidi and her
grandfather were sitting one afternoon on
their three-legged stools before the fire
there came a great thump at the door
followed by several others, and then the
door opened. It was Peter, who had made
all that noise knocking the snow off his
shoes; he was still white all over with it, for
he had had to fight his way through deep
snowdrifts, and large lumps of snow that
had frozen upon him still clung to his clothes.
He had been determined, however, not to
be beaten and to climb up to the hut, for it
was a week now since he had seen Heidi.

-22-

"Good-evening," he said as he came in;
then he went and placed himself as near the
fire as he could without saying another
word, but his whole face was beaming with
pleasure at finding himself there. Heidi
looked on in astonishment, for Peter was
beginning to thaw all over with the warmth,
so that he had the appearance of a trickling
waterfall.

"Well, General, and how goes it with you?"
said the grandfather, "now that you have lost
your army you will have to turn to your pen
and pencil."

"Why must he turn to his pen and pencil?"
asked Heidi immediately, full of curiosity.

"During the winter he must go to school,"
explained her grandfather, "and learn how
to read and write; it's a bit hard, although
useful sometimes afterwards. Am I not
right, General?"

"Yes, indeed," assented Peter.

Heidi's interest was now thoroughly
awakened, and she had so many questions
to put to Peter about all that was to be done
and seen and heard at school, and the
conversation took so long that Peter had
time to get thoroughly dry. Peter had always
great difficulty in putting his thoughts into
words, and he found his share of the talk
doubly difficult to-day, for by the time he
had an answer ready to one of Heidi's
questions she had already put two or three
more to him, and generally such as required
a whole long sentence in reply.

The grandfather sat without speaking
during this conversation, only now and then
a twitch of amusement at the corners of his
mouth showed that he was listening.

"Well, now, General, you have been under

fire for some time and must want some
refreshment, come and join us," he said at
last, and as he spoke he rose and went to
fetch the supper out of the cupboard, and
Heidi pushed the stools to the table. There
was also now a bench fastened against the
wall, for as he was no longer alone the
grandfather had put up seats of various
kinds here and there, long enough to hold
two persons, for Heidi had a way of always
keeping close to her grandfather whether
he was walking, sitting or standing. So
there was comfortable place for them all
three, and Peter opened his round eyes
very wide when he saw what a large piece
of meat Alm-Uncle gave him on his thick
slice of bread. It was a long time since Peter
had had anything so nice to eat. As soon as
the pleasant meal was over Peter began to
get ready for returning home, for it was
already growing dark. He had said his
"good-night" and his thanks, and was just
going out, when he turned again and said, "I
shall come again next Sunday, this day
week, and grandmother sent word that she
would like you to come and see her one
day."

It was quite a new idea to Heidi that she
should go and pay anybody a visit, and she
could not get it out of her head; so the first
thing she said to her grandfather the next
day was, "I must go down to see the
grandmother to-day; she will be expecting
me."

"The snow is too deep," answered the
grandfather, trying to put her off. But Heidi
had made up her mind to go, since the
grandmother had sent her that message.
She stuck to her intention and not a day
passed but what in the course of it she said
five or six times to her grandfather, "I must
certainly go to-day, the grandmother will be
waiting for me."

-23-

On the fourth day, when with every step one
took the ground crackled with frost and the
whole vast field of snow was hard as ice,
Heidi was sitting on her high stool at dinner
with the bright sun shining in upon her
through the window, and again repeated
her little speech, "I must certainly go down to
see the grandmother to-day, or else I shall
keep her waiting too long."

The grandfather rose from table, climbed
up to the hay-loft and brought down the thick
sack that was Heidi's coverlid, and said,
"Come along then!" The child skipped out
gleefully after him into the glittering world of
snow.

The old fir trees were standing now quite
silent, their branches covered with the white
snow, and they looked so lovely as they
glittered and sparkled in the sunlight that
Heidi jumped for joy at the sight and kept
on calling out, "Come here, come here,
grandfather! The fir trees are all silver and
gold!" The grandfather had gone into the
shed and he now came out dragging a large
hand-sleigh along with him; inside it was a
low seat, and the sleigh could be pushed
forward and guided by the feet of the one
who sat upon it with the help of a pole that
was fastened to the side. After he had been
taken round the fir trees by Heidi that he
might see their beauty from all sides, he got
into the sleigh and lifted the child on to his
lap; then he wrapped her up in the sack, that
she might keep nice and warm, and put his
left arm closely round her, for it was
necessary to hold her tight during the
coming journey. He now grasped the pole
with his right hand and gave the sleigh a
push forward with his two feet. The sleigh
shot down the mountain side with such
rapidity that Heidi thought they were flying
through the air like a bird, and shouted
aloud with delight. Suddenly they came to a
standstill, and there they were at Peter's

hut. Her grandfather lifted her out and
unwrapped her. "There you are, now go in,
and when it begins to grow dark you must
start on your way home again." Then he left
her and went up the mountain, pulling his
sleigh after him.

Heidi opened the door of the hut and
stepped into a tiny room that looked very
dark, with a fireplace and a few dishes on a
wooden shelf; this was the little kitchen. She
opened another door, and now found
herself in another small room, for the place
was not a herdsman's hut like her
grandfather's, with one large room on the
ground floor and a hay-loft above, but a very
old cottage, where everything was narrow
and poor and shabby. A table was close to
the door, and as Heidi stepped in she saw a
woman sitting at it, putting a patch on a
waistcoat which Heidi recognised at once
as Peter's. In the corner sat an old woman,
bent with age, spinning. Heidi was quite
sure this was the grandmother, so she went
up to the spinning-wheel and said, "Good
day, grandmother, I have come at last; did
you think I was a long time coming?"

The woman raised her head and felt for the
hand that the child held out to her, and when
she found it, she passed her own over it
thoughtfully for a few seconds, and then
said, "Are you the child who lives up with
Alm-Uncle, are you Heidi?"

"Yes, yes," answered Heidi, "I have just
come down in the sleigh with grandfather."

"Is it possible! Why your hands are quite
warm! Brigitta, did Alm Uncle come himself
with the child?"

Peter's mother had left her work and risen
from the table and now stood looking at
Heidi with curiosity, scanning her from head
to foot. "I do not know, mother, whether

-24-

Uncle came himself; it is hardly likely, the
child probably makes a mistake."

But Heidi looked steadily at the woman, not
at all as if in any uncertainty, and said, "I
know quite well who wrapped me in my
bedcover and brought me down in the
sleigh: it was grandfather."

"There was some truth then perhaps in what
Peter used to tell us of Alm-Uncle during the
summer, when we thought he must be
wrong," said grandmother; "but who would
ever have believed that such a thing was
possible? I did not think the child would live
three weeks up there. What is she like,
Brigitta?"

The latter had so thoroughly examined Heidi
on all sides that she was well able to
describe her to her mother.

"She has Adelaide's slenderness of figure,
but her eyes are dark and her hair curly like
her father's and the old man's up there: she
takes after both of them, I think."

Heidi meanwhile had not been idle; she had
made the round of the room and looked
carefully at everything there was to be seen.
All of a sudden she exclaimed,
"Grandmother, one of your shutters is
flapping backwards and forwards;
grandfather would put a nail in and make it
all right in a minute, or else it will break one
of the panes some day; look, look, how it
keeps on banging!"

"Ah, dear child," said the old woman, "I am
not able to see it, but I can hear that and
many other things besides the shutter.
Everything about the place rattles and
creaks when the wind is blowing, and it gets
inside through all the cracks and holes. The
house is going to pieces, and in the night,
when the two others are asleep, I often lie

awake in fear and trembling, thinking that
the whole place will give way and fall and kill
us. And there is not a creature to mend
anything for us, for Peter does not
understand such work."

"But why cannot you see, grandmother, that
the shutter is loose. Look, there it goes
again, see, that one there!" And Heidi
pointed to the particular shutter.

"Alas, child, it is not only that I cannot see--I
can see, nothing, nothing," said the
grandmother in a voice of lamentation.

"But if I were to go outside and put back the
shutter so that you had more light, then you
could see, grandmother?"

"No, no, not even then, no one can make it
light for me again."

"But if you were to go outside among all the
white snow, then surely you would find it
light; just come with me, grandmother, and I
will show you." Heidi took hold of the old
woman's hand to lead her along, for she
was beginning to feel quite distressed at
the thought of her being without light.

"Let me be, dear child; it is always dark for
me now; whether in snow or sun, no light
can penetrate my eyes."

"But surely it does in summer,
grandmother," said Heidi, more and more
anxious to find some way out of the trouble,
"when the hot sun is shining down again,
and he says good-night to the mountains,
and they all turn on fire, and the yellow
flowers shine like gold, then, you will see, it
will be bright and beautiful for you again."

"Ah, child, I shall see the mountains on fire
or the yellow flowers no more; it will never
be light for me again on earth, never."

-25-

At these words Heidi broke into loud crying.
In her distress she kept on sobbing out,
"Who can make it light for you again? Can no
one do it? Isn't there any one who can do
it?"

The grandmother now tried to comfort the
child, but it was not easy to quiet her. Heidi
did not often weep, but when she did she
could not get over her trouble for a long
while. The grandmother had tried all means
in her power to allay the child's grief, for it
went to her heart to hear her sobbing so
bitterly. At last she said, "Come here, dear
Heidi, come and let me tell you something.
You cannot think how glad one is to hear a
kind word when one can no longer see, and
it is such a pleasure to me to listen to you
while you talk. So come and sit beside me
and tell me something; tell me what you do
up there, and how grandfather occupies
himself. I knew him very well in old days; but
for many years now I have heard nothing of
him, except through Peter, who never says
much."

This was a new and happy idea to Heidi;
she quickly dried her tears and said in a
comforting voice, "Wait, grandmother, till I
have told grandfather everything, he will
make it light for you again, I am sure, and
will do something so that the house will not
fall; he will put everything right for you."

The grandmother was silent, and Heidi now
began to give her a lively description of her
life with the grandfather, and of the days
she spent on the mountain with the goats,
and then went on to tell her of what she did
now during the winter, and how her
grandfather was able to make all sorts of
things, seats and stools, and mangers
where the hay was put for Little Swan and
Little Bear, besides a new large water-tub
for her to bathe in when the summer came,
and a new milk-bowl and spoon, and Heidi

grew more and more animated as she
enumerated all the beautiful things which
were made so magically out of pieces of
wood; she then told the grandmother how
she stood by him and watched all he did,
and how she hoped some day to be able to
make the same herself.

The grandmother listened with the greatest
attention, only from time to time addressing
her daughter, "Do you hear that, Brigitta?
Do you hear what she is saying about
Uncle?"

The conversation was all at once interrupted
by a heavy thump on the door, and in
marched Peter, who stood stock-still,
opening his eyes with astonishment, when
he caught sight of Heidi; then his face
beamed with smiles as she called out,
"Good-evening, Peter."

"What, is the boy back from school already?"
exclaimed the grandmother in surprise. "I
have not known an afternoon pass so
quickly as this one for years. How is the
reading getting on, Peter?"

"Just the same," was Peter's answer.

The old woman gave a little sigh. "Ah, well,"
she said, "I hoped you would have
something different to tell me by this time,
as you are going to be twelve years old this
February."

"What was it that you hoped he would have
to tell you?" asked Heidi, interested in all the
grandmother said.

"I mean that he ought to have learnt to read a
bit by now," continued the grandmother. "Up
there on the shelf is an old prayer-book,
with beautiful songs in it which I have not
heard for a long time and cannot now
remember to repeat to myself, and I hoped

-26-

that Peter would soon learn enough to be
able to read one of them to me sometimes;
but he finds it too difficult."

"I must get a light, it is getting too dark to
see," said Peter's mother, who was still
busy mending his waistcoat. "I feel too as if
the afternoon had gone I hardly know how."

Heidi now jumped up from her low chair,
and holding out her hand hastily to the
grandmother said, "Good-night,
grandmother, if it is getting dark I must go
home at once," and bidding good-bye to
Peter and his mother she went towards the
door. But the grandmother called out in an
anxious voice, "Wait, wait, Heidi; you must
not go alone like that, Peter must go with
you; and take care of the child, Peter, that
she does not fall, and don't let her stand still
for fear she should get frozen, do you hear?
Has she got anything warm to put around
her throat?"

"I have not anything to put on," called back
Heidi, "but I am sure I shall not be cold," and
with that she ran outside and went off at
such a pace that Peter had difficulty in
overtaking her. The grandmother, still in
distress, called out to her daughter, "Run
after her, Brigitta; the child will be frozen to
death on such a night as this; take my
shawl, run quickly!"

Brigitta ran out. But the children had taken
but a few steps before they saw the
grandfather coming down to meet them,
and in another minute his long strides had
brought him to their side.

"That's right, Heidi; you have kept your
word," said the grandfather, and then
wrapping the sack firmly round her he lifted
her in his arms and strode off with her up the
mountain. Brigitta was just in time to see
him do all this, and on her return to the hut

with Peter expressed her astonishment to
the grandmother. The latter was equally
surprised, and kept on saying, "God be
thanked that he is good to the child, God be
thanked! Will he let her come to me again, I
wonder! the child has done me so much
good. What a loving little heart it is, and how
merrily she tells her tale!" And she continued
to dwell with delight on the thought of the
child until she went to bed, still saying now
and again, "If only she will come again! Now
I have really something left in the world to
take pleasure in." And Brigitta agreed with
all her mother said, and Peter nodded his
head in approval each time his grandmother
spoke, saying, with a broad smile of
satisfaction, "I told you so!"

Meanwhile Heidi was chattering away to
her grandfather from inside her sack; her
voice, however, could not reach him through
the many thick folds of her wrap, and as
therefore it was impossible to understand a
word she was saying, he called to her, "Wait
till we get home, and then you can tell me all
about it." They had no sooner got inside the
hut than Heidi, having been released from
her covering, at once began what she had
to say, "Grandfather, to-morrow we must
take the hammer and the long nails and
fasten grandmother's shutter, and drive in a
lot more nails in other places, for her house
shakes and rattles all over."

"We must, must we? who told you that?"
asked her grandfather.

"Nobody told me, but I know it for all that,"
replied Heidi, "for everything is giving way,
and when the grandmother cannot sleep,
she lies trembling for fear at the noise, for
she thinks that every minute the house will
fall down on their heads; and everything
now is dark for grandmother, and she does
not think any one can make it light for her
again, but you will be able to, I am sure,

-27-

grandfather. Think how dreadful it is for her
to be always in the dark, and then to be
frightened at what may happen, and nobody
can help her but you. To-morrow we must
go and help her; we will, won't we,
grandfather?"

The child was clinging to the old man and
looking up at him in trustful confidence. The
grandfather looked down at Heidi for a
while without speaking, and then said,
"Yes, Heidi, we will do something to stop
the rattling, at least we can do that; we will
go down about it to-morrow!"

The child went skipping round the room for
joy, crying out, "We shall go to-morrow! we
shall go to-morrow!"

The grandfather kept his promise. On the
following afternoon he brought the sleigh
out again, and as on the previous day, he
set Heidi down at the door of the
grandmother's hut and said, "Go in now,
and when it grows dark, come out again."
Then he put the sack in the sleigh and went
round the house.

Heidi had hardly opened the door and
sprung into the room when the grandmother
called out from her corner, "It's the child
again! here she comes!" and in her delight
she let the thread drop from her fingers, and
the wheel stood still as she stretched out
both her hands in welcome. Heidi ran to her,
and then quickly drew the little stool close up
to the old woman, and seating herself upon
it, began to tell and ask her all kinds of
things. All at once came the sound of heavy
blows against the wall of the hut and the
grandmother gave such a start of alarm that
she nearly upset the spinning-wheel, and
cried in a trembling voice, "Ah, my God,
now it is coming, the house is going to fall
upon us!" But Heidi caught her by the arm,
and said soothingly, "No, no, grandmother,

do not be frightened, it is only grandfather
with his hammer; he is mending up
everything, so that you shan't have such fear
and trouble."

"Is it possible! is it really possible! so the
dear God has not forgotten us!" exclaimed
the grandmother. "Do you hear, Brigitta,
what that noise is? Did you hear what the
child says? Now, as I listen, I can tell it is a
hammer; go outside, Brigitta, and if it is
Alm-Uncle, tell him he must come inside a
moment that I may thank him."

Brigitta went outside and found Alm-Uncle
in the act of fastening some heavy pieces of
new wood along the wall. She stepped up to
him and said, "Good-evening, Uncle,
mother and I have to thank you for doing us
such a kind service, and she would like to
tell you herself how grateful she is; I do not
know who else would have done it for us;
we shall not forget your kindness, for I am
sure--"

"That will do," said the old man, interrupting
her.

"I know what you think of Alm-Uncle without
your telling me. Go indoors again, I can find
out for myself where the mending is
wanted."

Brigitta obeyed on the spot, for Uncle had a
way with him that made few people care to
oppose his will. He went on knocking with
his hammer all round the house, and then
mounted the narrow steps to the roof, and
hammered away there, until he had used up
all the nails he had brought with him.
Meanwhile it had been growing dark, and
he had hardly come down from the roof and
dragged the sleigh out from behind the
goat-shed when Heidi appeared outside.
The grandfather wrapped her up and took
her in his arms as he had done the day

-28-

before, for although he had to drag the
sleigh up the mountain after him, he feared
that if the child sat in it alone her wrappings
would fall off and that she would be nearly if
not quite frozen, so he carried her warm and
safe in his arms.

So the winter went by. After many years of
joyless life, the blind grandmother had at
last found something to make her happy;
her days were no longer passed in
weariness and darkness, one like the other
without pleasure or change, for now she
had always something to which she could
look forward. She listened for the little
tripping footstep as soon as day had come,
and when she heard the door open and
knew the child was really there, she would
call out, "God be thanked, she has come
again!" And Heidi would sit by her and talk
and tell her everything she knew in so lively a
manner that the grandmother never noticed
how the time went by, and never now as
formerly asked Brigitta, "Isn't the day done
yet?" but as the child shut the door behind
her on leaving, would exclaim, "How short
the afternoon has seemed; don't you think
so, Brigitta?" And this one would answer, "I
do indeed; it seems as if I had only just
cleared away the mid-day meal." And the
grandmother would continue, "Pray God the
child is not taken from me, and that Alm-
Uncle continues to let her come! Does she
look well and strong, Brigitta?" And the
latter would answer, "She looks as bright
and rosy as an apple."

And Heidi had also grown very fond of the
old grandmother, and when at last she knew
for certain that no one could make it light for
her again, she was overcome with sorrow;
but the grandmother told her again that she
felt the darkness much less when Heidi was
with her, and so every fine winter's day the
child came travelling down in her sleigh. The
grandfather always took her, never raising

any objection, indeed he always carried the
hammer and sundry other things down in the
sleigh with him, and many an afternoon was
spent by him in making the goatherd's
cottage sound and tight. It no longer
groaned and rattled the whole night through,
and the grandmother, who for many winters
had not been able to sleep in peace as she
did now, said she should never forget what
the Uncle had done for her.

Chapter V: Two Visits and What Came of
Them

Quickly the winter passed, and still more
quickly the bright glad summer, and now
another winter was drawing to its close.
Heidi was still as light-hearted and happy
as the birds, and looked forward with more
delight each day to the coming spring, when
the warm south wind would roar through the
fir trees and blow away the snow, and the
warm sun would entice the blue and yellow
flowers to show their heads, and the long
days out on the mountain would come
again, which seemed to Heidi the greatest
joy that the earth could give. Heidi was now
in her eighth year; she had learnt all kinds of
useful things from her grandfather; she
knew how to look after the goats as well as
any one, and Little Swan and Bear would
follow her like two faithful dogs, and give a
loud bleat of pleasure when they heard her
voice. Twice during the course of this last
winter Peter had brought up a message
from the schoolmaster at Dorfli, who sent
word to Alm Uncle that he ought to send
Heidi to school, as she was over the usual
age, and ought indeed to have gone the
winter before. Uncle had sent word back
each time that the schoolmaster would find
him at home if he had anything he wished to
say to him, but that he did not intend to send
Heidi to school, and Peter had faithfully
delivered his message.

-29-

When the March sun had melted the snow on
the mountain side and the snowdrops were
peeping out all over the valley, and the fir
trees had shaken off their burden of snow
and were again merrily waving their
branches in the air, Heidi ran backwards
and forwards with delight first to the goat-
shed then to the fir trees, and then to the hut-
door, in order to let her grandfather know
how much larger a piece of green there was
under the trees, and then would run off to
look again, for she could hardly wait till
everything was green and the full beautiful
summer had clothed the mountain with
grass and flowers. As Heidi was thus
running about one sunny March morning,
and had just jumped over the water-trough
for the tenth time at least, she nearly fell
backwards into it with fright, for there in
front of her, looking gravely at her, stood an
old gentleman dressed in black. When he
saw how startled she was, he said in a kind
voice, "Don't be afraid of me, for I am very
fond of children. Shake hands! You must be
the Heidi I have heard of; where is your
grandfather?"

"He is sitting by the table, making round
wooden spoons," Heidi informed him, as
she opened the door.

He was the old village pastor from Dorfli
who had been a neighbor of Uncle's when
he lived down there, and had known him
well. He stepped inside the hut, and going
up to the old man, who was bending over
his work, said, "Good-morning, neighbor."

The grandfather looked up in surprise, and
then rising said, "Good-morning" in return.
He pushed his chair towards the visitor as
he continued, "If you do not mind a wooden
seat there is one for you."

The pastor sat down. "It is a long time since I
have seen you, neighbor," he said.

"Or I you," was the answer.

"I have come to-day to talk over something
with you," continued the pastor. "I think you
know already what it is that has brought me
here," and as he spoke he looked towards
the child who was standing at the door,
gazing with interest and surprise at the
stranger.

"Heidi, go off to the goats," said her
grandfather. "You take them a little salt and
stay with them till I come."

Heidi vanished on the spot.

"The child ought to have been at school a
year ago, and most certainly this last
winter," said the pastor. "The schoolmaster
sent you word about it, but you gave him no
answer. What are you thinking of doing with
the child, neighbor?"

"I am thinking of not sending her to school,"
was the answer.

The visitor, surprised, looked across at the
old man, who was sitting on his bench with
his arms crossed and a determined
expression about his whole person.

"How are you going to let her grow up then?"
he asked.

"I am going to let her grow up and be happy
among the goats and birds; with them she is
safe, and will learn nothing evil."

"But the child is not a goat or a bird, she is a
human being. If she learns no evil from
these comrades of hers, she will at the
same time learn nothing; but she ought not
to grow up in ignorance, and it is time she
began her lessons. I have come now that
you may have leisure to think over it, and to
arrange about it during the summer. This is

-30-

the last winter that she must be allowed to
run wild; next winter she must come
regularly to school every day."

"She will do no such thing," said the old man
with calm determination.

"Do you mean that by no persuasion can you
be brought to see reason, and that you
intend to stick obstinately to your decision?"
said the pastor, growing somewhat angry.
"You have been about the world, and must
have seen and learnt much, and I should
have given you credit for more sense,
neighbor."

"Indeed," replied the old man, and there
was a tone in his voice that betrayed a
growing irritation on his part too, "and does
the worthy pastor really mean that he would
wish me next winter to send a young child
like that some miles down the mountain on
ice-cold mornings through storm and snow,
and let her return at night when the wind is
raging, when even one like ourselves would
run a risk of being blown down by it and
buried in the snow? And perhaps he may
not have forgotten the child's mother,
Adelaide? She was a sleep-walker, and
had fits. Might not the child be attacked in
the same way if obliged to over-exert
herself? And some one thinks they can
come and force me to send her? I will go
before all the courts of justice in the country,
and then we shall see who will force me to
do it!"

"You are quite right, neighbor," said the
pastor in a friendly tone of voice. "I see it
would have been impossible to send the
child to school from here. But I perceive that
the child is dear to you; for her sake do what
you ought to have done long ago: come
down into Dorfli and live again among your
fellowmen. What sort of a life is this you
lead, alone, and with bitter thoughts

towards God and man! If anything were to
happen to you up here who would there be
to help you? I cannot think but what you must
be half-frozen to death in this hut in the
winter, and I do not know how the child lives
through it!"

"The child has young blood in her veins and
a good roof over her head, and let me
further tell the pastor, that I know where
wood is to be found, and when is the proper
time to fetch it; the pastor can go and look
inside my wood-shed; the fire is never out
in my hut the whole winter through. As to
going to live below that is far from my
thoughts; the people despise me and I
them; it is therefore best for all of us that we
live apart."

"No, no, it is not best for you; I know what it
is you lack," said the pastor in an earnest
voice. "As to the people down there looking
on you with dislike, it is not as bad as you
think. Believe me, neighbor; seek to make
your peace with God, pray for forgiveness
where you need it, and then come and see
how differently people will look upon you,
and how happy you may yet be."

The pastor had risen and stood holding out
his hand to the old man as he added with
renewed earnestness, "I will wager,
neighbor, that next winter you will be down
among us again, and we shall be good
neighbors as of old. I should be very grieved
if any pressure had to be put upon you; give
me your hand and promise me that you will
come and live with us again and become
reconciled to God and man."

Alm-Uncle gave the pastor his hand and
answered him calmly and firmly, "You mean
well by me I know, but as to that which you
wish me to do, I say now what I shall
continue to say, that I will not send the child
to school nor come and live among you."

-31-

"Then God help you!" said the pastor, and
he turned sadly away and left the hut and
went down the mountain.

Alm-Uncle was out of humor. When Heidi
said as usual that afternoon, "Can we go
down to grandmother now?" he answered,
"Not to-day." He did not speak again the
whole of that day, and the following morning
when Heidi again asked the same
question, he replied, "We will see." But
before the dinner bowls had been cleared
away another visitor arrived, and this time it
was Cousin Dete. She had a fine feathered
hat on her head, and a long trailing skirt to
her dress which swept the floor, and on the
floor of a goatherd's hut there are all sorts of
things that do not belong to a dress.

The grandfather looked her up and down
without uttering a word. But Dete was
prepared with an exceedingly amiable
speech and began at once to praise the
looks of the child. She was looking so well
she should hardly have known her again,
and it was evident that she had been happy
and well-cared for with her grandfather; but
she had never lost sight of the idea of taking
the child back again, for she well
understood that the little one must be much
in his way, but she had not been able to do it
at first. Day and night, however, she had
thought over the means of placing the child
somewhere, and that was why she had
come to day, for she had just heard of
something that would be a lucky chance for
Heidi beyond her most ambitious hopes.
Some immensely wealthy relatives of the
people she was serving, who had the most
splendid house almost in Frankfurt, had an
only daughter, young and an invalid, who
was always obliged to go about in a
wheeled chair; she was therefore very
much alone and had no one to share her
lessons, and so the little girl felt dull. Her
father had spoken to Dete's mistress about

finding a companion for her, and her
mistress was anxious to help in the matter,
as she felt so sympathetic about it. The lady-
housekeeper had described the sort of
child they wanted, simple-minded and
unspoilt, and not like most of the children
that one saw now-a days. Dete had thought
at once of Heidi and had gone off without
delay to see the lady-housekeeper, and
after Dete had given her a description of
Heidi, she had immediately agreed to take
her. And no one could tell what good fortune
there might not be in store for Heidi, for if
she was once with these people and they
took a fancy to her, and anything happened
to their own daughter--one could never tell,
the child was so weakly--and they did not
feel they could live without a child, why then
the most unheard of luck

"Have you nearly finished what you had to
say?" broke in Alm Uncle, who had allowed
her to talk on uninterruptedly so far.

"Ugh!" exclaimed Dete, throwing up her
head in disgust, "one would think I had been
talking to you about the most ordinary
matter; why there is not one person in all
Prattigau who would not thank God if I were
to bring them such a piece of news as I am
bringing you."

"You may take your news to anybody you
like, I will have nothing to do with it."

But now Dete leaped up from her seat like a
rocket and cried, "If that is all you have to
say about it, why then I will give you a bit of
my mind. The child is now eight years old
and knows nothing, and you will not let her
learn. You will not send her to church or
school, as I was told down in Dorfli, and she
is my own sister's child. I am responsible for
what happens to her, and when there is
such a good opening for a child, as this
which offers for Heidi, only a person who

-32-

cares for nobody and never wishes good to
any one would think of not jumping at it. But I
am not going to give in, and that I tell you; I
have everybody in Dorfli on my side; there is
not one person there who will not take my
part against you; and I advise you to think
well before bringing it into court, if that is
your intention; there are certain things which
might be brought up against you which you
would not care to hear, for when one has to
do with law-courts there is a great deal
raked up that had been forgotten."

"Be silent!" thundered the Uncle, and his
eyes flashed with anger. "Go and be done
with you! and never let me see you again
with your hat and feather, and such words
on your tongue as you come with today!"
And with that he strode out of the hut.

"You have made grandfather angry," said
Heidi, and her dark eyes had anything but a
friendly expression in them as she looked at
Dete.

"He will soon be all right again; come now,"
said Dete hurriedly, "and show me where
your clothes are."

"I am not coming," said Heidi.

"Nonsense," continued Dete; then altering
her tone to one half coaxing, half-cross,
"Come, come, you do not understand any
better than your grandfather; you will have
all sorts of good things that you never
dreamed of." Then she went to the
cupboard and taking out Heidi's things
rolled them up in a bundle. "Come along
now, there's your hat; it is very shabby but
will do for the present; put it on and let us
make haste off."

"I am not coming," repeated Heidi.

"Don't be so stupid and obstinate, like a

goat; I suppose it's from the goats you have
learnt to be so. Listen to me: you saw your
grandfather was angry and heard what he
said, that he did not wish to see us ever
again; he wants you now to go away with
me and you must not make him angrier still.
You can't think how nice it is at Frankfurt,
and what a lot of things you will see, and if
you do not like it you can come back again;
your grandfather will be in a good temper
again by that time."

"Can I return at once and be back home
again here this evening?" asked Heidi.

"What are you talking about, come along
now! I tell you that you can come back here
when you like. To-day we shall go as far as
Mayenfeld, and early to-morrow we shall
start in the train, and that will bring you home
again in no time when you wish it, for it goes
as fast as the wind."

Dete had now got the bundle under her arm
and the child by the hand, and so they went
down the mountain together.

As it was still too early in the year to take his
goats out, Peter continued to go to school at
Dorfli, but now and again he stole a holiday,
for he could see no use in learning to read,
while to wander about a bit and look for
stout sticks which might be wanted some
day he thought a far better employment. As
Dete and Heidi neared the grandmother's
hut they met Peter coming round the corner;
he had evidently been well rewarded that
day for his labors, for he was carrying an
immense bundle of long thick hazel sticks
on his shoulders. He stood still and stared at
the two approaching figures; as they came
up to him, he exclaimed, "Where are you
going, Heidi?"

"I am only just going over to Frankfurt for a
little visit with Dete," she replied; "but I must

-33-

first run in to grandmother, she will be
expecting me."

"No, no, you must not stop to talk; it is
already too late," said Dete, holding Heidi,
who was struggling to get away, fast by the
hand. "You can go in when you come back,
you must come along now," and she pulled
the child on with her, fearing that if she let
her go in Heidi might take it into her head
again that she did not wish to come, and
that the grandmother might stand by her.
Peter ran into the hut and banged against
the table with his bundle of sticks with such
violence that everything in the room shook,
and his grandmother leaped up with a cry of
alarm from her spinning-wheel. Peter had
felt that he must give vent to his feelings
somehow.

"What is the matter? What is the matter?"
cried the frightened old woman, while his
mother, who had also started up from her
seat at the shock, said in her usual patient
manner, "What is it, Peter? why do you
behave so roughly?"

"Because she is taking Heidi away,"
explained Peter.

"Who? who? where to, Peter, where to?"
asked the grandmother, growing still more
agitated; but even as she spoke she
guessed what had happened, for Brigitta
had told her shortly before that she had seen
Dete going up to Alm-Uncle. The old
woman rose hastily and with trembling
hands opened the window and called out
beseechingly, "Dete, Dete, do not take the
child away from us! do not take her away!"

The two who were hastening down the
mountain heard her voice, and Dete
evidently caught the words, for she grasped
Heidi's hand more firmly. Heidi struggled to
get free, crying, "Grandmother is calling, I

must go to her."

But Dete had no intention of letting the child
go, and quieted her as best she could; they
must make haste now, she said, or they
would be too late and not able to go on the
next day to Frankfurt, and there the child
would see how delightful it was, and Dete
was sure would not wish to go back when
she was once there. But if Heidi wanted to
return home she could do so at once, and
then she could take something she liked
back to grandmother. This was a new idea
to Heidi, and it pleased her so much that
Dete had no longer any difficulty in getting
her along.

After a few minutes' silence, Heidi asked,
"What could I take back to her?"

"We must think of something nice,"
answered Dete; "a soft roll of white bread;
she would enjoy that, for now she is old she
can hardly eat the hard, black bread."

"No, she always gives it back to Peter,
telling him it is too hard, for I have seen her
do it myself," affirmed Heidi. "Do let us
make haste, for then perhaps we can get
back soon from Frankfurt, and I shall be
able to give her the white bread to day." And
Heidi started off running so fast that Dete
with the bundle under her arm could
scarcely keep up with her. But she was
glad, nevertheless, to get along so quickly,
for they were nearing Dorfli, where her
friends would probably talk and question in
a way that might put other ideas into Heidi's
head. So she went on straight ahead
through the village, holding Heidi tightly by
the hand, so that they might all see that it
was on the child's account she was hurrying
along at such a rate. To all their questions
and remarks she made answer as she
passed "I can't stop now, as you see, I must
make haste with the child as we have yet

-34-

some way to go."

"Are you taking her away?" "Is she running
away from Alm-Uncle?" "It's a wonder she
is still alive!" "But what rosy cheeks she
has!" Such were the words which rang out
on all sides, and Dete was thankful that she
had not to stop and give any distinct
answers to them, while Heidi hurried
eagerly forward without saying a word.

From that day forward Alm-Uncle looked
fiercer and more forbidding than ever when
he came down and passed through Dorfli.
He spoke to no one, and looked such an
ogre as he came along with his pack of
cheeses on his back, his immense stick in
his hand, and his thick, frowning eyebrows,
that the women would call to their little ones,
"Take care! get out of Alm-Uncle's way or
he may hurt you!"

The old man took no notice of anybody as
he strode through the village on his way to
the valley below, where he sold his cheeses
and bought what bread and meat he wanted
for himself. After he had passed the
villagers all crowded together looking after
him, and each had something to say about
him; how much wilder he looked than usual,
how now he would not even respond to
anybody's greeting, while they all agreed
that it was a great mercy the child had got
away from him, and had they not all noticed
how the child had hurried along as if afraid
that her grandfather might be following to
take her back? Only the blind grandmother
would have nothing to say against him, and
told those who came to her to bring her
work, or take away what she had spun, how
kind and thoughtful he had been with the
child, how good to her and her daughter,
and how many afternoons he had spent
mending the house which, but for his help,
would certainly by this time have fallen down
over their heads. And all this was repeated

down in Dorfli; but most of the people who
heard it said that grandmother was too old
to understand, and very likely had not heard
rightly what was said; as she was blind she
was probably also deaf.

Alm-Uncle went no more now to the
grandmother's house, and it was well that
he had made it so safe, for it was not
touched again for a long time. The days
were sad again now for the old blind
woman, and not one passed but what she
would murmur complainingly, "Alas! all our
happiness and pleasure have gone with the
child, and now the days are so long and
dreary! Pray God, I see Heidi again once
more before I die!"

Chapter VI: A New Chapter about New
Things

In her home at Frankfurt, Clara, the little
daughter of Herr Sesemann, was lying on
the invalid couch on which she spent her
whole day, being wheeled in it from room to
room. Just now she was in what was known
as the study, where, to judge by the various
things standing and lying about, which
added to the cosy appearance of the room,
the family was fond of sitting. A handsome
bookcase with glass doors explained why it
was called the study, and here evidently the
little girl was accustomed to have her
lessons.

Clara's little face was thin and pale, and at
this moment her two soft blue eyes were
fixed on the clock, which seemed to her to
go very slowly this day, and with a slight
accent of impatience, which was very rare
with her, she asked, "Isn't it time yet,
Fraulein Rottenmeier?"

This lady was sitting very upright at a small
work-table, busy with her embroidery. She
had on a mysterious-looking loose

-35-

garment, a large collar or shoulder-cape
that gave a certain solemnity to her
appearance, which was enhanced by a very
lofty dome-shaped head dress. For many
years past, since the mistress of the house
had died, the housekeeping and the
superintendence of the servants had been
entrusted by Herr Sesemann to Fraulein
Rottenmeier. He himself was often away
from home, and he left her in sole charge,
with the condition only that his little daughter
should have a voice in all matters, and that
nothing should be done against her wish.

As Clara was putting her impatient question
for the second time, Dete and Heidi arrived
at the front door, and the former inquired of
the coachman, who had just got down from
his box, if it was too late to see Fraulein
Rottenmeier.

"That's not my business," grumbled the
coachman; "ring the bell in the hall for
Sebastian."

Dete did so, and Sebastian came
downstairs; he looked astonished when he
saw her, opening his eyes till they were
nearly as big as the large round buttons on
his coat.

"Is it too late for me to see Fraulein
Rottenmeier?" Dete asked again.

"That's not my business," answered the
man; "ring that other bell for the maid
Tinette," and without troubling himself any
farther Sebastian disappeared.

Dete rang again. This time Tinette
appeared with a spotless white cap
perched on the top of her head and a
mocking expression of face.

"What is it?" she called from the top of the
stairs. Dete repeated her question. Tinette

disappeared, but soon came back and
called down again to Dete, "Come up, she
is expecting you."

Dete and Heidi went upstairs and into the
study, Tinette following. Dete remained
standing politely near the door, still holding
Heidi tightly by the hand, for she did not
know what the child might take it into her
head to do amid these new surroundings.

Fraulein Rottenmeier rose slowly and went
up to the little new companion for the
daughter of the house, to see what she was
like. She did not seem very pleased with her
appearance. Heidi was dressed in her plain
little woollen frock, and her hat was an old
straw one bent out of shape. The child
looked innocently out from beneath it,
gazing with unconcealed astonishment at
the lady's towering head dress.

"What is your name?" asked Fraulen
Rottenmeier, after scrutinisingly examining
the child for some minutes, while Heidi in
return kept her eyes steadily fixed upon the
lady.

"Heidi," she answered in a clear, ringing
voice.

"What? what? that's no Christian name for a
child; you were not christened that. What
name did they give you when you were
baptized?" continued Frauleln Rottenmeier.

"I do not remember," replied Heidi.

"What a way to answer!" said the lady,
shaking her head. "Dete, is the child a
simpleton or only saucy?"

"If the lady will allow me, I will speak for the
child, for she is very unaccustomed to
strangers," said Dete, who had given Heidi
a silent poke for making such an unsuitable

-36-

answer. "She is certainly not stupid nor yet
saucy, she does not know what it means
even; she speaks exactly as she thinks. To-
day she is for the first time in a gentleman's
house and she does not know good
manners; but she is docile and very willing
to learn, if the lady will kindly make excuses
for her. She was christened Adelaide, after
her mother, my sister, who is now dead."

"Well, that's a name that one can
pronounce," remarked Fraulein
Rottenmeier. "But I must tell you, Dete, that I
am astonished to see so young a child. I told
you that I wanted a companion of the same
age as the young lady of the house, one
who could share her lessons, and all her
other occupations. Fraulein Clara is now
over twelve; what age is this child?"

"If the lady will allow me," began Dete
again, in her usual fluent manner, "I myself
had lost count of her exact age; she is
certainly a little younger, but not much; I
cannot say precisely, but I think she is ten, or
thereabouts."

"Grandfather told me I was eight," put in
Heidi. Dete gave her another poke, but as
the child had not the least idea why she did
so she was not at all confused.

"What--only eight!" cried Fraulein
Rottenmeier angrily. "Four years too young!
Of what use is such a child! And what have
you learnt? What books did you have to learn
from?"

"None," said Heidi.

"How? what? How then did you learn to
read?" continued the lady.

"I have never learnt to read, or Peter either,"
Heidi informed her.

"Mercy upon us! you do not know how to
read! Is it really so?" exclaimed Fraulein
Rottenmeier, greatly horrified. "Is it
possible--not able to read? What have you
learnt then?"

"Nothing," said Heidi with unflinching
truthfulness.

"Young woman," said the lady to Dete, after
having paused for a minute or two to
recover from her shock, "this is not at all the
sort of companion you led me to suppose;
how could you think of bringing me a child
like this?"

But Dete was not to be put down so easily,
and answered warmly, "If the lady will allow
me, the child is exactly what I thought she
required; the lady described what she
wished for, a child unlike all other children,
and I could find no other to suit, for the
greater number I know are not peculiar, but
one very much the same as the other, and I
thought this child seemed as if made for the
place. But I must go now, for my mistress
will be waiting for me; if the lady will permit I
will come again soon and see how she is
getting on." And with a bow Dete quickly left
the room and ran downstairs. Fraulein
Rottenmeier stood for a moment taken
aback and then ran after Dete. If the child
was to stop she had many things yet to say
and ask about her, and there the child was,
and what was more, Dete, as she plainly
saw, meant to leave her there.

Heidi remained by the door where she had
been standing since she first came in. Clara
had looked on during the interview without
speaking; now she beckoned to Heidi and
said, "Come here!"

Heidi went up to her.

"Would you rather be called Heidi or

-37-

Adelaide?" asked Clara.

"I am never called anything but Heidi," was
the child's prompt answer.

"Then I shall always call you by that name,"
said Clara, "it suits you. I have never heard it
before, but neither have I ever seen a child
like you before. Have you always had that
short curly hair?"

"Yes, I think so," said Heidi.

"Are you pleased to come to Frankfurt?"
went on Clara.

"No, but I shall go home to-morrow and take
grandmother a white loaf," explained Heidi.

"Well, you are a funny child!" exclaimed
Clara. "You were expressly sent for to come
here and to remain with me and share my
lessons; there will be some fun about them
now as you cannot read, something new to
do, for often they are dreadfully dull, and I
think the morning will never pass away. You
know my tutor comes every morning at
about ten o'clock, and then we go on with
lessons till two, and it does seem such a
long time. Sometimes he takes up the book
and holds it close up to his face, as if he
was very short-sighted, but I know it's only
because he wants so dreadfully to gape,
and Fraulein Rottenmeier takes her large
handkerchief out also now and then and
covers her face with it, as if she was moved
by what we had been reading, but that is
only because she is longing to gape too.
And I myself often want to gape, but I am
obliged to stop myself, for if Fraulein
Rottenmeier sees me gaping she runs off at
once and fetches the cod-liver oil and says I
must have a dose, as I am getting weak
again, and the cod-liver oil is horrible, so I
do my best not to gape. But now it will be
much more amusing, for I shall be able to lie

and listen while you learn to read."

Heidi shook her head doubtfully when she
heard of learning to read.

"Oh, nonsense, Heidi, of course you must
learn to read, everybody must, and my tutor
is very kind, and never cross, and he will
explain everything to you. But mind, when he
explains anything to you, you won't be able
to understand; but don't ask any questions,
or else he will go on explaining and you will
understand less than ever. Later when you
have learnt more and know about things
yourself, then you will begin to understand
what he meant."

Fraulein Rottenmeier now came back into
the room; she had not been able to overtake
Dete, and was evidently very much put out;
for she had wanted to go into more details
concerning the child, and to convince Dete
how misleading she had been, and how
unfit Heidi was as a companion for Clara;
she really did not know what to be about, or
how to undo the mischief, and it made her
all the more angry that she herself was
responsible for it, having consented to
Heidi being fetched. She ran backwards
and forwards in a state of agitation
between the study and the dining-room,
and then began scolding Sebastian, who
was standing looking at the table he had
just finished laying to see that nothing was
missing.

"You can finish your thoughts to-morrow
morning; make haste, or we shall get no
dinner to-day at all."

Then hurrying out she called Tinette, but in
such an ill tempered voice that the maid
came tripping forward with even more
mincing steps than usual, but she looked so
pert that even Fraulein Rottenmeier did not
venture to scold her, which only made her

-38-

suppressed anger the greater.

"See that the room is prepared for the little
girl who has just arrived," said the lady, with
a violent effort at self-control. "Everything is
ready; it only wants dusting."

"It's worth my troubling about," said Tinette
mockingly as she turned away.

Meanwhile Sebastian had flung open the
folding doors leading into the dining-room
with rather more noise than he need, for he
was feeling furious, although he did not
dare answer back when Fraulein
Rottenmeier spoke to him; he then went up
to Clara's chair to wheel her into the next
room. As he was arranging the handle at the
back preparatory to doing so, Heidi went
near and stood staring at him. Seeing her
eyes fixed upon him, he suddenly growled
out, "Well, what is there in me to stare at like
that?" which he would certainly not have
done if he had been aware that Fraulein
Rottenmeier was just then entering the
room. "You look so like Peter," answered
Heidi. The lady-housekeeper clasped her
hands in horror. "Is it possible!" she
stammered half aloud, "she is now
addressing the servant as if he were a
friend! I never could have imagined such a
child!"

Sebastian wheeled the couch into the
dining-room and helped Clara on to her
chair. Fraulein Rottenmeier took the seat
beside her and made a sign to Heidi to take
the one opposite. They were the only three
at table, and as they sat far apart there was
plenty of room for Sebastian to hand his
dishes. Beside Heidi's plate lay a nice
white roll, and her eyes lighted up with
pleasure as she saw it. The resemblance
which Heidi had noticed had evidently
awakened in her a feeling of confidence
towards Sebastian, for she sat as still as a

mouse and without moving until he came up
to her side and handed her the dish of fish;
then she looked at the roll and asked, "Can I
have it?" Sebastian nodded, throwing a
side glance at Fraulein Rottenmeier to see
what effect this request would have upon
her. Heidi immediately seized the roll and
put it in her pocket. Sebastian's face
became convulsed, he was overcome with
inward laughter but knew his place too well
to laugh aloud. Mute and motionless he still
remained standing beside Heidi; it was not
his duty to speak, nor to move away until
she had helped herself. Heidi looked
wonderingly at him for a minute or two, and
then said, "Am I to eat some of that too?"
Sebastian nodded again. "Give me some
then," she said, looking calmly at her plate.
At this Sebastian's command of his
countenance became doubtful, and the dish
began to tremble suspiciously in his hands.

"You can put the dish on the table and come
back presently," said Fraulein Rottenmeier
with a severe expression of face.
Sebastian disappeared on the spot. "As for
you, Adelaide, I see I shall have to teach you
the first rules of behavior," continued the
lady-housekeeper with a sigh. "I will begin
by explaining to you how you are to conduct
yourself at table," and she went on to give
Heidi minute instructions as to all she was to
do. "And now," she continued, "I must make
you particularly understand that you are not
to speak to Sebastian at table, or at any
other time, unless you have an order to give
him, or a necessary question to put to him;
and then you are not to address him as if he
was some one belonging to you. Never let
me hear you speak to him in that way again!
It is the same with Tinette, and for myself
you are to address me as you hear others
doing. Clara must herself decide what you
are to call her."

"Why, Clara, of course," put the latter. Then

-39-

followed a long list of rules as to general
behavior, getting up and going to bed,
going in and out of the room, shutting the
doors, keeping everything tidy, during the
course of which Heidi's eyes gradually
closed, for she had been up before five
o'clock that morning and had had a long
journey. She leant back in her chair and fell
fast asleep. Fraulein Rottenmeier having at
last come to the end of her sermonizing
said, "Now remember what I have said,
Adelaide! Have you understood it all?"

"Heidi has been asleep for ever so long,"
said Clara, her face rippling all over with
amusement, for she had not had such an
entertaining dinner for a long time.

"It is really insupportable what one has to go
through with this child," exclaimed Fraulein
Rottenmeier, in great indignation, and she
rang the bell so violently that Tinette and
Sebastian both came running in and nearly
tumbling over one another; but no noise was
sufficient to wake Heidi, and it was with
difficulty they could rouse her sufficiently to
get her along to her bedroom, to reach
which she had to pass first through the
study, then through Clara's bedroom, then
through Fraulein Rottenmeier's sitting-
room, till she came to the corner room that
had been set apart for her.

Chapter VII: Fraulein Rottenmeier Spends
an Uncomfortable Day

When Heidi opened her eyes on her first
morning in Frankfurt she could not think
where she was. Then she rubbed them and
looked about her. She was sitting up in a
high white bed, on one side of a large, wide
room, into which the light was falling through
very, very long white curtains; near the
window stood two chairs covered with large
flowers, and then came a sofa with the
same flowers, in front of which was a round

table; in the corner was a washstand, with
things upon it that Heidi had never seen in
her life before. But now all at once she
remembered that she was in Frankfurt;
everything that had happened the day
before came back to her, and finally she
recalled clearly the instructions that had
been given her by the lady-housekeeper,
as far as she had heard them. Heidi jumped
out of bed and dressed herself; then she ran
first to one window and then another; she
wanted to see the sky and country outside;
she felt like a bird in a cage behind those
great curtains. But they were too heavy for
her to put aside, so she crept underneath
them to get to the window. But these again
were so high that she could only just get her
head above the sill to peer out. Even then
she could not see what she longed for. In
vain she went first to one and then the other
of the windows--she could see nothing but
walls and windows and again walls and
windows. Heidi felt quite frightened. It was
still early, for Heidi was accustomed to get
up early and run out at once to see how
everything was looking, if the sky was blue
and if the sun was already above the
mountains, or if the fir trees were waving
and the flowers had opened their eyes. As a
bird, when it first finds itself in its bright new
cage, darts hither and thither, trying the bars
in turn to see if it cannot get through them
and fly again into the open, so Heidi
continued to run backwards and forwards,
trying to open first one and then the other of
the windows, for she felt she could not bear
to see nothing but walls and windows, and
somewhere outside there must be the
green grass, and the last unmelted snows
on the mountain slopes, which Heidi so
longed to see. But the windows remained
immovable, try what Heidi would to open
them, even endeavoring to push her little
fingers under them to lift them up; but it was
all no use. When after a while Heidi saw that
her efforts were fruitless, she gave up

-40-

trying, and began to think whether she
would not go out and round the house till she
came to the grass, but then she
remembered that the night before she had
only seen stones in front of the house. At
that moment a knock came to the door, and
immediately after Tinette put her head
inside and said, "Breakfast is ready." Heidi
had no idea what an invitation so worded
meant, and Tinette's face did not
encourage any questioning on Heidi's part,
but rather the reverse. Heidi was sharp
enough to read its expression, and acted
accordingly. So she drew the little stool out
from under the table, put it in the corner and
sat down upon it, and there silently awaited
what would happen next. Shortly after, with
a good deal of rustling and bustling Fraulein
Rottenmeier appeared, who again seemed
very much put out and called to Heidi, "What
is the matter with you, Adelheid? Don't you
understand what breakfast is? Come along
at once!"

Heidi had no difficulty in understanding now
and followed at once. Clara had been some
time at the breakfast table and she gave
Heidi a kindly greeting, her face looking
considerably more cheerful than usual, for
she looked forward to all kinds of new
things happening again that day. Breakfast
passed off quietly; Heidi ate her bread and
butter in a perfectly correct manner, and
when the meal was over and Clara wheeled
back into the study, Fraulein Rottenmeier
told her to follow and remain with Clara until
the tutor should arrive and lessons begin.

As soon as the children were alone again,
Heidi asked, "How can one see out from
here, and look right down on to the ground?"

"You must open the window and look out,"
replied Clara amused.

"But the windows won't open," responded

Heidi sadly.

"Yes, they will," Clara assured her. "You
cannot open them, nor I either, but when you
see Sebastian you can ask him to open
one."

It was a great relief to Heidi to know that the
windows could be opened and that one
could look out, for she still felt as if she was
shut up in prison. Clara now began to ask
her questions about her home, and Heidi
was delighted to tell her all about the
mountain and the goats, and the flowery
meadows which were so dear to her.

Meanwhile her tutor had arrived; Fraulein
Rottenmeier, however, did not bring him
straight into the study but drew him first
aside into the dining-room, where she
poured forth her troubles and explained to
him the awkward position in which she was
placed, and how it had all come about. It
appeared that she had written some time
back to Herr Sesemann to tell him that his
daughter very much wished to have a
companion, and had added how desirable
she thought it herself, as it would be a spur
to Clara at her lessons and an amusement
for her in her playtime. Fraulein Rottenmeier
had privately wished for this arrangement
on her own behalf, as it would relieve her
from having always to entertain the sick girl
herself, which she felt at times was too
much for her. The father had answered that
he was quite willing to let his daughter have
a companion, provided she was treated in
every way like his own child, as he would
not have any child tormented or put upon
which was a very unnecessary remark," put
in Fraulein Rottenmeier, "for who wants to
torment children!" But now she went on to
explain how dreadfully she had been taken
in about the child, and related all the
unimaginable things of which she had
already been guilty, so that not only would

-41-

he have to begin with teaching her the A B
C, but would have to start with the most
rudimentary instruction as regarded
everything to do with daily life. She could
see only one way out of this disastrous state
of affairs, and that was for the tutor to
declare that it was impossible for the two to
learn together without detriment to Clara,
who was so far ahead of the other; that
would be a valid excuse for getting rid of the
child, and Herr Sesemann would be sure to
agree to the child being sent home again,
but she dared not do this without his order,
since he was aware that by this time the
companion had arrived. But the tutor was a
cautious man and not inclined to take a
partial view of matters. He tried to calm
Fraulein Rottenmeier, and gave it as his
opinion that if the little girl was backward in
some things she was probably advanced in
others, and a little regular teaching would
soon set the balance right. When Fraulein
Rottenmeier saw that he was not ready to
support her, and evidently quite ready to
undertake teaching the alphabet, she
opened the study door, which she quickly
shut again as soon as he had gone through,
remaining on the other side herself, for she
had a perfect horror of the A B C. She
walked up and down the dining-room,
thinking over in her own mind how the
servants were to be told to address
Adelaide. The father had written that she
was to be treated exactly like his own
daughter, and this would especially refer,
she imagined, to the servants. She was not
allowed, however, a very long interval of
time for consideration, for suddenly the
sound of a frightful crash was heard in the
study, followed by frantic cries for
Sebastian. She rushed into the room. There
on the floor lay in a confused heap, books,
exercise-books, inkstand, and other
articles with the table-cloth on the top, while
from beneath them a dark stream of ink was
flowing all across the floor. Heidi had

disappeared.

"Here's a state of things!" exclaimed
Fraulein Rottenmeier, wringing her hands.
"Table-cloth, books, work-basket,
everything lying in the ink! It was that
unfortunate child, I suppose!"

The tutor was standing looking down at the
havoc in distress; there was certainly only
one view to be taken of such a matter as this
and that an unfavorable one. Clara
meanwhile appeared to find pleasure in
such an unusual event and in watching the
results. "Yes, Heidi did it," she explained,
"but quite by accident; she must on no
account be punished; she jumped up in
such violent haste to get away that she
dragged the tablecloth along with her, and
so everything went over. There were a
number of vehicles passing, that is why she
rushed off like that; perhaps she has never
seen a carriage."

"Is it not as I said? She has not the smallest
notion about anything! not the slightest idea
that she ought to sit still and listen while her
lessons are going on. But where is the child
who has caused all this trouble? Surely she
has not run away! What would Herr
Sesemann say to me?" She ran out of the
room and down the stairs. There, at the
bottom, standing in the open door way, was
Heidi, looking in amazement up and down
the street.

"What are you doing? What are you thinking
of to run away like that?" called Fraulein
Rottenmeier.

"I heard the sound of the fir trees, but I
cannot see where they are, and now I
cannot hear them any more," answered
Heidi, looking disappointedly in the
direction whence the noise of the passing
carriages had reached her, and which to

-42-

Heidi had seemed like the blowing of the
south wind in the trees, so that in great joy
of heart she had rushed out to look at them.

"Fir trees! do you suppose we are in a
wood? What ridiculous ideas are these?
Come upstairs and see the mischief you
have done!"

Heidi turned and followed Fraulein
Rottenmeier upstairs; she was quite
astonished to see the disaster she had
caused, for in her joy and haste to get to the
fir trees she had been unaware of having
dragged everything after her.

"I excuse you doing this as it is the first time,
but do not let me know you doing it a second
time," said Fraulein Rottenmeier, pointing
to the floor. "During your lesson time you are
to sit still and attend. If you cannot do this I
shall have to tie you to your chair. Do you
understand?"

"Yes," replied Heidi, "but I will certainly not
move again," for now she understood that it
was a rule to sit still while she was being
taught.

Sebastian and Tinette were now sent for to
clear up the broken articles and put things in
order again; the tutor said good morning
and left, as it was impossible to do any
more lessons that day; there had been
certainly no time for gaping this morning.

Clara had to rest for a certain time during
the afternoon, and during this interval, as
Fraulein Rottenmeier informed Heidi, the
latter might amuse herself as she liked.
When Clara had been placed on her couch
after dinner, and the lady-housekeeper had
retired to her room, Heidi knew that her time
had come to choose her own occupation. It
was just what she was longing for, as there
was something she had made up her mind

to do; but she would require some help for
its accomplishment, and in view of this she
took her stand in the hall in front of the
dining-room door in order to intercept the
person she wanted. In a few minutes up
came Sebastian from the kitchen with a tray
of silver tea-things, which he had to put
away in the dining-room cupboard. As he
reached the top stairs Heidi went up to him
and addressed him in the formal manner
she had been ordered to use by Fraulein
Rottenmeier.

Sebastian looked surprised and said
somewhat curtly, "What is it you want,
miss?"

"I only wished to ask you something, but it is
nothing bad like this morning," said Heidi,
anxious to conciliate him, for she saw that
Sebastian was rather in a cross temper,
and quite thought that it was on account of
the ink she had spilt on the floor.

"Indeed, and why, I should first like to know,
do you address me like that?" replied
Sebastian, evidently still put out.

"Fraulein Rottenmeier told me always to
speak to you like that," said Heidi.

Then Sebastian laughed, which very much
astonished Heidi, who had seen nothing
amusing in the conversation, but Sebastian,
now he understood that the child was only
obeying orders, added in a friendly voice,
"What is it then that miss wants?"

It was now Heidi's turn to be a little put out,
and she said, "My name is not miss, it is
Heidi."

"Quite so, but the same lady has ordered
me to call you miss," explained Sebastian.

"Has she? oh, then I must be called so," said

-43-

Heidi submissively, for she had already
noticed that whatever Fraulein Rottenmeier
said was law. "Then now I have three
names," she added with a sigh.

"What was it little miss wished to ask?" said
Sebastian as he went on into the dining-
room to put away his silver.

"How can a window be opened?"

"Why, like that!" and Sebastian flung up one
of the large windows.

Heidi ran to it, but she was not tall enough to
see out, for her head only reached the sill.

"There, now miss can look out and see what
is going on below," said Sebastian as he
brought her a high wooden stool to stand on.

Heidi climbed up, and at last, as she
thought, was going to see what she had
been longing for. But she drew back her
head with a look of great disappointment on
her face.

"Why, there is nothing outside but the stony
streets," she said mournfully; "but if I went
right round to the other side of the house
what should I see there, Sebastian?"

"Nothing but what you see here," he told her.

"Then where can I go to see right away over
the whole valley?"

"You would have to climb to the top of a high
tower, a church tower, like that one over
there with the gold ball above it. From there
you can see right away ever so far."

Heidi climbed down quickly from her stool,
ran to the door, down the steps and out into
the street. Things were not, however, quite
so easy as she thought. Looking from the

window the tower had appeared so close
that she imagined she had only to run over
the road to reach it. But now, although she
ran along the whole length of the street, she
still did not get any nearer to it, and indeed
soon lost sight of it altogether; she turned
down another street, and went on and on,
but still no tower. She passed a great many
people, but they all seemed in such a hurry
that Heidi thought they had not time to tell
her which way to go. Then suddenly at one
of the street corners she saw a boy
standing, carrying a hand-organ on his
back and a funny-looking animal on his
arm. Heidi ran up to him and said, "Where is
the tower with the gold ball on the top?"

"I don't know," was the answer.

"Who can I ask to show me?" she asked
again.

"I don't know."

"Do you know any other church with a high
tower?"

"Yes, I know one."

"Come then and show it me."

"Show me first what you will give me for it,"
and the boy held out his hand as he spoke.
Heidi searched about in her pockets and
presently drew out a card on which was
painted a garland of beautiful red roses;
she looked at it first for a moment or two, for
she felt rather sorry to part with it; Clara had
only that morning made her a present of it--
but then, to look down into the valley and
see all the lovely green slopes! "There," said
Heidi, holding out the card, "would you like
to have that?"

The boy drew back his hand and shook his
head.

-44-

"What would you like then?" asked Heidi, not
sorry to put the card back in her pocket.

"Money."

"I have none, but Clara has; I am sure she
will give me some; how much do you want?"

"Twopence."

"Come along then."

They started off together along the street,
and on the way Heidi asked her companion
what he was carrying on his back; it was a
hand-organ, he told her, which played
beautiful music when he turned the handle.
All at once they found themselves in front of
an old church with a high tower; the boy
stood still, and said, "There it is."

"But how shall I get inside?" asked Heidi,
looking at the fast closed doors.

"I don't know," was the answer.

"Do you think that I can ring as they do for
Sebastian?"

"I don't know."

Heidi had by this time caught sight of a bell
in the wall which she now pulled with all her
might. "If I go up you must stay down here,
for I do not know the way back, and you will
have to show me."

"What will you give me then for that?"

"What do you want me to give you?"

"Another twopence."

They heard the key turning inside, and then
some one pulled open the heavy creaking
door; an old man came out and at first

looked with surprise and then in anger at the
children, as he began scolding them: "What
do you mean by ringing me down like this?
Can't you read what is written over the bell,
'For those who wish to go up the tower'?"

The boy said nothing but pointed his finger
at Heidi. The latter answered, "But I do want
to go up the tower."

"What do you want up there?" said the old
man. "Has somebody sent you?"

"No," replied Heidi, "I only wanted to go up
that I might look down."

"Get along home with you and don't try this
trick on me again, or you may not come off
so easily a second time," and with that he
turned and was about to shut the door. But
Heidi took hold of his coat and said
beseechingly, "Let me go up, just once."

He looked around, and his mood changed
as he saw her pleading eyes; he took hold
of her hand and said kindly, "Well, if you
really wish it so much, I will take you."

The boy sat down on the church steps to
show that he was content to wait where he
was.

Hand in hand with the old man Heidi went up
the many steps of the tower; they became
smaller and smaller as they neared the top,
and at last came one very narrow one, and
there they were at the end of their climb. The
old man lifted Heidi up that she might look
out of the open window.

"There, now you can look down," he said.

Heidi saw beneath her a sea of roofs,
towers, and chimney-pots; she quickly
drew back her head and said in a sad,
disappointed voice, "It is not at all what I

-45-

thought."

"You see now, a child like you does not
understand anything about a view! Come
along down and don't go ringing at my bell
again!"

He lifted her down and went on before her
down the narrow stairway. To the left of the
turn where it grew wider stood the door of
the tower-keeper's room, and the landing
ran out beside it to the edge of the steep
slanting roof. At the far end of this was a
large basket, in front of which sat a big grey
cat, that snarled as it saw them, for she
wished to warn the passers by that they
were not to meddle with her family. Heidi
stood still and looked at her in
astonishment, for she had never seen such
a monster cat before; there were whole
armies of mice, however, in the old tower,
so the cat had no difficulty in catching half a
dozen for her dinner every day. The old man
seeing Heidi so struck with admiration said,
"She will not hurt you while I am near; come,
you can have a peep at the kittens."

Heidi went up to the basket and broke out
into expressions of delight.

"Oh, the sweet little things! the darling
kittens," she kept on saying, as she jumped
from side to side of the basket so as, not to
lose any of the droll gambols of the seven or
eight little kittens that were scrambling and
rolling and falling over one another.

"Would you like to have one?" said the old
man, who enjoyed watching the child's
pleasure.

"For myself to keep?" said Heidi excitedly,
who could hardly believe such happiness
was to be hers.

"Yes, of course, more than one if you like--

in short, you can take away the whole lot if
you have room for them," for the old man
was only too glad to think he could get rid of
his kittens without more trouble.

Heidi could hardly contain herself for joy.
There would be plenty of room for them in
the large house, and then how astonished
and delighted Clara would be when she
saw the sweet little kittens.

"But how can I take them with me?" asked
Heidi, and was going quickly to see how
many she could carry away in her hands,
when the old cat sprang at her so fiercely
that she shrank back in fear.

"I will take them for you if you will tell me
where," said the old man, stroking the cat to
quiet her, for she was an old friend of his
that had lived with him in the tower for many
years.

"To Herr Sesemann's, the big house where
there is a gold dog's head on the door, with
a ring in its mouth," explained Heidi.

Such full directions as these were not really
needed by the old man, who had had
charge of the tower for many a long year
and knew every house far and near, and
moreover Sebastian was an acquaintance
of his.

"I know the house," he said, "but when shall I
bring them, and who shall I ask for?--you
are not one of the family, I am sure."

"No, but Clara will be so delighted when I
take her the kittens."

The old man wished now to go downstairs,
but Heidi did not know how to tear herself
away from the amusing spectacle.

"If I could just take one or two away with me!

-46-

one for myself and one for Clara, may I?"

"Well, wait a moment," said the man, and he
drew the cat cautiously away into his room,
and leaving her by a bowl of food came out
again and shut the door. "Now take two of
them."

Heidi's eyes shone with delight. She picked
up a white kitten and another striped white
and yellow, and put one in the right, the
other in the left pocket. Then she went
downstairs. The boy was still sitting outside
on the steps, and as the old man shut the
door of the church behind them, she said,
"Which is our way to Herr Sesemann's
house?"

"I don't know," was the answer.

Heidi began a description of the front door
and the steps and the windows, but the boy
only shook his head, and was not any the
wiser.

"Well, look here," continued Heidi, "from one
window you can see a very, very large grey
house, and the roof runs like this--" and
Heidi drew a zigzag line in the air with her
forefinger.

With this the boy jumped up, he was
evidently in the habit of guiding himself by
similar landmarks. He ran straight off with
Heidi after him, and in a very short time they
had reached the door with the large dog's
head for the knocker. Heidi rang the bell.
Sebastian opened it quickly, and when he
saw it was Heidi, "Make haste! make
haste," he cried in a hurried voice.

Heidi sprang hastily in and Sebastian shut
the door after her, leaving the boy, whom he
had not noticed, standing in wonder on the
steps.

"Make haste, little miss," said Sebastian
again; "go straight into the dining-room,
they are already at table; Fraulein
Rottenmeier looks like a loaded cannon.
What could make the little miss run off like
that?"

Heidi walked into the room. The lady
housekeeper did not look up, Clara did not
speak; there was an uncomfortable silence.
Sebastian pushed her chair up for her, and
when she was seated Fraulein
Rottenmeier, with a severe countenance,
sternly and solemnly addressed her: "I will
speak with you afterwards, Adelheid, only
this much will I now say, that you behaved in
a most unmannerly and reprehensible way
by running out of the house as you did,
without asking permission, without any one
knowing a word about it; and then to go
wandering about till this hour; I never heard
of such behavior before."

"Miau!" came the answer back.

This was too much for the lady's temper;
with raised voice she exclaimed, "You dare,
Adelheid, after your bad behavior, to
answer me as if it were a joke?"

"I did not--" began Heidi--"Miau! miau!"

Sebastian almost dropped his dish and
rushed out of the room.

"That will do," Fraulein Rottenmeier tried to
say, but her voice was almost stifled with
anger. "Get up and leave the room."

Heidi stood up frightened, and again made
an attempt to explain. "I really did not--"
"Miau! miau! miau!"

"But, Heidi," now put in Clara, "when you
see that it makes Fraulein Rottenmeier
angry, why do you keep on saying miau?"

-47-

"It isn't I, it's the kittens," Heidi was at last
given time to say.

"How! what! kittens!" shrieked Fraulein
Rottenmeier. "Sebastian! Tinette! Find the
horrid little things! take them away!" And
she rose and fled into the study and locked
the door, so as to make sure that she was
safe from the kittens, which to her were the
most horrible things in creation.

Sebastian was obliged to wait a few
minutes outside the door to get over his
laughter before he went into the room again.
He had, while serving Heidi, caught sight of
a little kitten's head peeping out of her
pocket, and guessing the scene that would
follow, had been so overcome with
amusement at the first miaus that he had
hardly been able to finish handing the
dishes. The lady's distressed cries for help
had ceased before he had sufficiently
regained his composure to go back into the
dining room. It was all peace and quietness
there now, Clara had the kittens on her lap,
and Heidi was kneeling beside her, both
laughing and playing with the tiny, graceful
little animals.

"Sebastian," exclaimed Clara as he came
in, "you must help us; you must find a bed for
the kittens where Fraulein Rottenmeier will
not spy them out, for she is so afraid of them
that she will send them away at once; but
we want to keep them, and have them out
whenever we are alone. Where can you put
them?"

"I will see to that," answered Sebastian
willingly. "I will make a bed in a basket and
put it in some place where the lady is not
likely to go; you leave it to me." He set about
the work at once, sniggling to himself the
while, for he guessed there would be a
further rumpus about this some day, and
Sebastian was not without a certain

pleasure in the thought of Fraulein
Rottenmeier being a little disturbed.

Not until some time had elapsed, and it was
nearing the hour for going to bed, did
Fraulein Rottenmeier venture to open the
door a crack and call through, "Have you
taken those dreadful little animals away,
Sebastian?"

He assured her twice that he had done so;
he had been hanging about the room in
anticipation of this question, and now
quickly and quietly caught up the kittens
from Clara's lap and disappeared with
them.

The castigatory sermon which Fraulein
Rottenmeier had held in reserve for Heidi
was put off till the following day, as she felt
too exhausted now after all the emotions
she had gone through of irritation, anger,
and fright, of which Heidi had unconsciously
been the cause. She retired without
speaking, Clara and Heidi following, happy
in their minds at knowing that the kittens
were lying in a comfortable bed.

Chapter VIII: There is Great Commotion in
the Large House

Sebastian had just shown the tutor into the
study on the following morning when there
came another and very loud ring at the bell,
which Sebastian ran quickly to answer.
"Only Herr Sesemann rings like that," he
said to himself; "he must have returned
home unexpectedly." He pulled open the
door, and there in front of him he saw a
ragged little boy carrying a hand-organ on
his back.

"What's the meaning of this?" said
Sebastian angrily. "I'll teach you to ring bells
like that! What do you want here?"

-48-

"I want to see Clara," the boy answered.

"You dirty, good-for-nothing little rascal,
can't you be polite enough to say 'Miss
Clara'? What do you want with her?"
continued Sebastian roughly. "She owes
me fourpence," explained the boy.

"You must be out of your mind! And how do
you know that any young lady of that name
lives here?"

"She owes me twopence for showing her
the way there, and twopence for showing
her the way back."

"See what a pack of lies you are telling! The
young lady never goes out, cannot even
walk; be off and get back to where you
came from, before I have to help you along."

But the boy was not to be frightened away;
he remained standing, and said in a
determined voice, "But I saw her in the
street, and can describe her to you; she has
short, curly black hair, and black eyes, and
wears a brown dress, and does not talk
quite like we do."

"Oho!" thought Sebastian, laughing to
himself, "the little miss has evidently been
up to more mischief." Then, drawing the boy
inside he said aloud, "I understand now,
come with me and wait outside the door till I
tell you to go in. Be sure you begin playing
your organ the instant you get inside the
room; the lady is very fond of music."

Sebastian knocked at the study door, and a
voice said, "Come in."

"There is a boy outside who says he must
speak to Miss Clara herself," Sebastian
announced.

Clara was delighted at such an

extraordinary and unexpected message.

"Let him come in at once," replied Clara; "he
must come in, must he not," she added,
turning to her tutor, "if he wishes so
particularly to see me?"

The boy was already inside the room, and
according to Sebastian's directions
immediately began to play his organ.
Fraulein Rottenmeier, wishing to escape
the A B C, had retired with her work to the
dining-room. All at once she stopped and
listened. Did those sounds come up from
the street? And yet they seemed so near!
But how could there be an organ playing in
the study? And yet--it surely was so. She
rushed to the other end of the long dining-
room and tore open the door. She could
hardly believe her eyes. There, in the middle
of the study, stood a ragged boy turning
away at his organ in the most energetic
manner. The tutor appeared to be making
efforts to speak, but his voice could not be
heard. Both children were listening
delightedly to the music.

"Leave off! leave off at once!" screamed
Fraulein Rottenmeier. But her voice was
drowned by the music. She was making a
dash for the boy, when she saw something
on the ground crawling towards her feet--a
dreadful dark object--a tortoise. At this
sight she jumped higher than she had for
many long years before, shrieking with all
her might, "Sebastian! Sebastian!"

The organ-player suddenly stopped, for this
time her voice had risen louder than the
music. Sebastian was standing outside
bent double with laughter, for he had been
peeping to see what was going on. By the
time he entered the room Fraulein
Rottenmeier had sunk into a chair.

"Take them all out, boy and animal! Get

-49-

them away at once!" she commanded him.

Sebastian pulled the boy away, the latter
having quickly caught up the tortoise, and
when he had got him outside he put
something into his hand. "There is the
fourpence from Miss Clara, and another
fourpence for the music. You did it all quite
right!" and with that he shut the front door
upon him.

Quietness reigned again in the study, and
lessons began once more; Fraulein
Rottenmeier now took up her station in the
study in order by her presence to prevent
any further dreadful goings on.

But soon another knock came to the door,
and Sebastian again stepped in, this time
to say that some one had brought a large
basket with orders that it was to be given at
once to Miss Clara.

"For me?" said Clara in astonishment, her
curiosity very much excited, "bring it in at
once that I may see what it is like."

Sebastian carried in a large covered basket
and retired.

"I think the lessons had better be finished
first before the basket is unpacked," said
Fraulein Rottenmeier.

Clara could not conceive what was in it, and
cast longing glances towards it. In the
middle of one of her declensions she
suddenly broke off and said to the tutor,
"Mayn't I just give one peep inside to see
what is in it before I go on?"

"On some considerations I am for it, on
others against it," he began in answer; "for
it, on the ground that if your whole attention
is directed to the basket--" but the speech
remained unfinished. The cover of the

basket was loose, and at this moment one,
two, three, and then two more, and again
more kittens came suddenly tumbling on to
the floor and racing about the room in every
direction, and with such indescribable
rapidity that it seemed as if the whole room
was full of them. They jumped over the
tutor's boots, bit at his trousers, climbed up
Fraulein Rottenmeier's dress, rolled about
her feet, sprang up on to Clara's couch,
scratching, scrambling, and mewing: it was
a sad scene of confusion. Clara,
meanwhile, pleased with their gambols,
kept on exclaiming, "Oh, the dear little
things! how pretty they are! Look, Heidi, at
this one; look, look, at that one over there!"
And Heidi in her delight kept running after
them first into one corner and then into the
other. The tutor stood up by the table not
knowing what to do, lifting first his right foot
and then his left to get it away from the
scrambling, scratching kittens. Fraulein
Rottenmeier was unable at first to speak at
all, so overcome was she with horror, and
she did not dare rise from her chair for fear
that all the dreadful little animals should
jump upon her at once. At last she found
voice to call loudly, "Tinette! Tinette!
Sebastian! Sebastian!"

They came in answer to her summons and
gathered up the kittens, by degrees they got
them all inside the basket again and then
carried them off to put with the other two.

To-day again there had been no opportunity
for gaping. Late that evening, when Fraulein
Rottenmeier had somewhat recovered from
the excitement of the morning, she sent for
the two servants, and examined them
closely concerning the events of the
morning. And then it came out that Heidi
was at the bottom of them, everything being
the result of her excursion of the day before.
Fraulein Rottenmeier sat pale with
indignation and did not know at first how to

-50-

express her anger. Then she made a sign to
Tinette and Sebastian to withdraw, and
turning to Heidi, who was standing by
Clara's couch, quite unable to understand
of what sin she had been guilty, began in a
severe voice,

"Adelaide, I know of only one punishment
which will perhaps make you alive to your ill
conduct, for you are an utter little barbarian,
but we will see if we cannot tame you so that
you shall not be guilty of such deeds again,
by putting you in a dark cellar with the rats
and black beetles."

Heidi listened in silence and surprise to her
sentence, for she had never seen a cellar
such as was now described; the place
known at her grandfather's as the cellar,
where the fresh made cheeses and the new
milk were kept, was a pleasant and inviting
place; neither did she know at all what rats
and black beetles were like.

But now Clara interrupted in great distress.
"No, no, Fraulein Rottenmeier, you must
wait till papa comes; he has written to say
that he will soon be home, and then I will tell
him everything, and he will say what is to be
done with Heidi."

Fraulein Rottenmeier could not do anything
against this superior authority, especially as
the father was really expected very shortly.
She rose and said with some displeasure,
"As you will, Clara, but I too shall have
something to say to Herr Sesemann." And
with that she left the room.

Two days now went by without further
disturbance. Fraulein Rottenmeier,
however, could not recover her equanimity;
she was perpetually reminded by Heidi's
presence of the deception that had been
played upon her, and it seemed to her that
ever since the child had come into the house

everything had been topsy turvy, and she
could not bring things into proper order
again. Clara had grown much more
cheerful; she no longer found time hang
heavy during the lesson hours, for Heidi
was continually making a diversion of some
kind or other. She jumbled all her letters up
together and seemed quite unable to learn
them, and when the tutor tried to draw her
attention to their different shapes, and to
help her by showing her that this was like a
little horn, or that like a bird's bill, she would
suddenly exclaim in a joyful voice, "That is a
goat!" "That is a bird of prey!" For the tutor's
descriptions suggested all kinds of pictures
to her mind, but left her still incapable of the
alphabet. In the later afternoons Heidi
always sat with Clara, and then she would
give the latter many and long descriptions of
the mountain and of her life upon it, and the
burning longing to return would become so
overpowering that she always finished with
the words, "Now I must go home! to-
morrow I must really go!" But Clara would try
to quiet her, and tell Heidi that she must wait
till her father returned, and then they would
see what was to be done. And if Heidi gave
in each time and seemed quickly to regain
her good spirits, it was because of a secret
delight she had in the thought that every day
added two more white rolls to the number
she was collecting for grandmother; for she
always pocketed the roll placed beside her
plate at dinner and supper, feeling that she
could not bear to eat them, knowing that
grandmother had no white bread and could
hardly eat the black bread which was so
hard. After dinner Heidi had to sit alone in
her room for a couple of hours, for she
understood now that she might not run about
outside at Frankfurt as she did on the
mountain, and so she did not attempt it. Any
conversation with Sebastian in the dining
room was also forbidden her, and as to
Tinette, she kept out of her way, and never
thought of speaking to her, for Heidi was

-51-

quite aware that the maid looked scornfully
at her and always spoke to her in a mocking
voice. So Heidi had plenty of time from day
to day to sit and picture how everything at
home was now turning green, and how the
yellow flowers were shining in the sun, and
how all around lay bright in the warm
sunshine, the snow and the rocks, and the
whole wide valley, and Heidi at times could
hardly contain herself for the longing to be
back home again. And Dete had told her
that she could go home whenever she liked.
So it came about one day that Heidi felt she
could not bear it any longer, and in haste
she tied all the rolls up in her red shawl, put
on her straw hat, and went downstairs. But
just as she reached the hall-door she met
Fraulein Rottenmeier herself, just returning
from a walk, which put a stop to Heidi's
journey.

Fraulein Rottenmeier stood still a moment,
looking at her from top to toe in blank
astonishment, her eye resting particularly on
the red bundle. Then she broke out,

"What have you dressed yourself like that
for? What do you mean by this? Have I not
strictly forbidden you to go running about in
the streets? And here you are ready to start
off again, and going out looking like a
beggar."

"I was not going to run about, I was going
home," said Heidi, frightened.

"What are you talking about! Going home!
You want to go home?" exclaimed Fraulein
Rottenmeier, her anger rising. "To run away
like that! What would Herr Sesemann say if
he knew! Take care that he never hears of
this! And what is the matter with his house, I
should like to know! Have you not been
better treated than you deserved? Have you
wanted for a thing? Have you ever in your
life before had such a house to live in, such

a table, or so many to wait upon you? Have
you?"

"No," replied Heidi.

"I should think not indeed!" continued the
exasperated lady. "You have everything you
can possibly want here, and you are an
ungrateful little thing; it's because you are
too well off and comfortable that you have
nothing to do but think what naughty thing
you can do next!"

Then Heidi's feelings got the better of her,
and she poured forth her trouble. "Indeed I
only want to go home, for if I stay so long
away Snowflake will begin crying again,
and grandmother is waiting for me, and
Greenfinch will get beaten, because I am
not there to give Peter any cheese, and I can
never see how the sun says good-night to
the mountains; and if the great bird were to
fly over Frankfurt he would croak louder than
ever about people huddling all together and
teaching each other bad things, and not
going to live up on the rocks, where it is so
much better."

"Heaven have mercy on us, the child is out
of her mind!" cried Fraulein Rottenmeier,
and she turned in terror and went quickly up
the steps, running violently against
Sebastian in her hurry. "Go and bring that
unhappy little creature in at once," she
ordered him, putting her hand to her
forehead which she had bumped against
his.

Sebastian did as he was told, rubbing his
own head as he went, for he had received a
still harder blow.

Heidi had not moved, she stood with her
eyes aflame and trembling all over with
inward agitation.

-52-

"What, got into trouble again?" said
Sebastian in a cheerful voice; but when he
looked more closely at Heidi and saw that
she did not move, he put his hand kindly on
her shoulder, and said, trying to comfort
her, "There, there, don't take it to heart so
much; keep up your spirits, that is the great
thing! She has nearly made a hole in my
head, but don't you let her bully you." Then
seeing that Heidi still did not stir, "We must
go; she ordered me to take you in."

Heidi now began mounting the stairs, but
with a slow, crawling step, very unlike her
usual manner. Sebastian felt quite sad as
he watched her, and as he followed her up
he kept trying to encourage her. "Don't you
give in! don't let her make you unhappy! You
keep up your courage! Why we've got such
a sensible little miss that she has never
cried once since she was here; many at that
age cry a good dozen times a day. The
kittens are enjoying themselves very much
up in their home; they jump about all over
the place and behave as if they were little
mad things. Later we will go up and see
them, when Fraulein is out of the way, shall
we?"

Heidi gave a little nod of assent, but in such
a joyless manner that it went to Sebastian's
heart, and he followed her with sympathetic
eyes as she crept away to her room.

At supper that evening Fraulein
Rottenmeier did not speak, but she cast
watchful looks towards Heidi as if
expecting her at any minute to break out in
some extraordinary way; but Heidi sat
without moving or eating; all that she did
was to hastily hide her roll in her pocket.

When the tutor arrived next morning,
Fraulein Rottenmeier drew him privately
aside, and confided her fear to him that the
change of air and the new mode of life and

unaccustomed surroundings had turned
Heidi's head; then she told him of the
incident of the day before, and of Heidi's
strange speech. But the tutor assured her
she need not be in alarm; he had already
become aware that the child was
somewhat eccentric, but otherwise quite
right in her mind, and he was sure that, with
careful treatment and education, the right
balance would be restored, and it was this
he was striving after. He was the more
convinced of this by what he now heard,
and by the fact that he had so far failed to
teach her the alphabet, Heidi seeming
unable to understand the letters.

Fraulein Rottenmeier was considerably
relieved by his words, and released the
tutor to his work. In the course of the
afternoon the remembrance of Heidi's
appearance the day before, as she was
starting out on her travels, suddenly returned
to the lady, and she made up her mind that
she would supplement the child's clothing
with various garments from Clara's
wardrobe, so as to give her a decent
appearance when Herr Sesemann
returned. She confided her intention to
Clara, who was quite willing to make over
any number of dresses and hats to Heidi; so
the lady went upstairs to overhaul the child's
belongings and see what was to be kept
and what thrown away. She returned,
however, in the course of a few minutes
with an expression of horror upon her face.

"What is this, Adelaide, that I find in your
wardrobe!" she exclaimed. "I never heard of
any one doing such a thing before! In a
cupboard meant for clothes, Adelaide,
what do I see at the bottom but a heap of
rolls! Will you believe it, Clara, bread in a
wardrobe! a whole pile of bread! Tinette,"
she called to that young woman, who was in
the dining-room," go upstairs and take
away all those rolls out of Adelaide's

-53-

cupboard and the old straw hat on the
table."

"No! no!" screamed Heidi. "I must keep the
hat, and the rolls are for grandmother," and
she was rushing to stop Tinette when
Fraulein Rottenmeier took hold of her. "You
will stop here, and all that bread and rubbish
shall be taken to the place they belong to,"
she said in a determined tone as she kept
her hand on the child to prevent her running
forward.

Then Heidi in despair flung herself down on
Clara's couch and broke into a wild fit of
weeping, her crying becoming louder and
more full of distress, every minute, while
she kept on sobbing out at intervals, "Now
grandmother's' bread is all gone! They
were all for grandmother, and now they are
taken away, and grandmother won't have
one," and she wept as if her heart would
break. Fraulein Rottenmeier ran out of the
room. Clara was distressed and alarmed at
the child's crying. "Heidi, Heidi," she said
imploringly, "pray do not cry so! listen to me;
don't be so unhappy; look now, I promise
you that you shall have just as many rolls, or
more, all fresh and new to take to
grandmother when you go home; yours
would have been hard and stale by then.
Come, Heidi, do not cry any more!"

Heidi could not get over her sobs for a long
time; she would never have been able to
leave off crying at all if it had not been for
Clara's promise, which comforted her. But
to make sure that she could depend upon it
she kept on saying to Clara, her voice
broken with her gradually subsiding sobs,
"Will you give me as many, quite as many, as
I had, for grandmother?" And Clara assured
her each time that she would give her as
many, "or more," she added, "only be happy
again."

Heidi appeared at supper with her eyes red
with weeping, and when she saw her roll
she could not suppress a sob. But she
made an effort to control herself, for she
knew she must sit quietly at table. Whenever
Sebastian could catch her eye this evening
he made all sorts of strange signs, pointing
to his own head and then to hers, and giving
little nods as much as to say, "Don't you be
unhappy! I have got it all safe for you."

When Heidi was going to get into bed that
night she found her old straw hat lying under
the counterpane. She snatched it up with
delight, made it more out of shape still in her
joy, and then, after wrapping a
handkerchief round it, she stuck it in a
corner of the cupboard as far back as she
could.

It was Sebastian who had hidden it there for
her; he had been in the dining-room when
Tinette was called, and had heard all that
went on with the child and the latter's loud
weeping. So he followed Tinette, and when
she came out of Heidi's room carrying the
rolls and the hat, he caught up the hat and
said, "I will see to this old thing." He was
genuinely glad to have been able to save it
for Heidi, and that was the meaning of his
encouraging signs to her at supper.

Chapter IX: Herr Sesemann Hears of
Things that are New to Him

A few days after these events there was
great commotion and much running up and
down stairs in Herr Sesemann's house. The
master had just returned, and Sebastian
and Tinette were busy carrying up one
package after another from the carriage,
for Herr Sesemann always brought back a
lot of pretty things for his home. He himself
had not waited to do anything before going
in to see his daughter. Heidi was sitting
beside her, for it was late afternoon, when

-54-

the two were always together. Father and
daughter greeted each other with warm
affection, for they were deeply attached to
one another. Then he held out his hand to
Heidi, who had stolen away into the corner,
and said kindly to her, "And this is our little
Swiss girl; come and shake hands with me!
That's right! Now, tell me, are Clara and you
good friends with one another, or do you get
angry and quarrel, and then cry and make it
up, and then start quarreling again on the
next occasion?"

"No, Clara is always kind to me," answered
Heidi.

"And Heidi," put in Clara quickly, "has not
once tried to quarrel."

"That's all right, I am glad to hear it," said her
father, as he rose from his chair. "But you
must excuse me, Clara, for I want my
dinner; I have had nothing to eat all day.
Afterwards I will show you all the things I
have brought home with me."

He found Fraulein Rottenmeier in the
dining-room superintending the
preparation for his meal, and when he had
taken his place she sat down opposite to
him, looking the every embodiment of bad
news, so that he turned to her and said,
"What am I to expect, Fraulein Rottenmeier?
You greet me with an expression of
countenance that quite frightens me. What is
the matter? Clara seems cheerful enough."

"Herr Sesemann," began the lady in a
solemn voice, "it is a matter which concerns
Clara; we have been frightfully imposed
upon."

"Indeed, in what way?" asked Herr
Sesemann as he went on calmly drinking
his wine.

"We had decided, as you remember, to get
a companion for Clara, and as I knew how
anxious you were to have only those who
were well-behaved and nicely brought up
about her, I thought I would look for a little
Swiss girl, as I hoped to find such a one as I
have often read about, who, born as it were
of the mountain air, lives and moves without
touching the earth."

"Still I think even a Swiss child would have to
touch the earth if she wanted to go
anywhere," remarked Herr Sesemann,
"otherwise they would have been given
wings instead of feet."

"Ah, Herr Sesemann, you know what I
mean," continued Fraulein Rottenmeier. "I
mean one so at home among the living
creatures of the high, pure mountain
regions, that she would be like some
idealistic being from another world among
us."

"And what could Clara do with such an
idealistic being as you describe, Fraulein
Rottenmeier."

"I am not joking, Herr Sesemann, the matter
is a more serious one than you think; I have
been shockingly, disgracefully imposed
upon."

"But how? what is there shocking and
disgraceful? I see nothing shocking in the
child," remarked Herr Sesemann quietly.

"If you only knew of one thing she has done,
if you only knew of the kind of people and
animals she has brought into the house
during your absence! The tutor can tell you
more about that."

"Animals? what am I to understand by
animals, Fraulein Rottenmeier?"

-55-

"It is past understanding; the whole behavior
of the child would be past understanding, if
it were not that at times she is evidently not
in her right mind."

Herr Sesemann had attached very little
importance to what was told him up till now-
-but not in her right mind! that was more
serious and might be prejudicial to his own
child. Herr Sesemann looked very narrowly
at the lady opposite to assure himself that
the mental aberration was not on her side.
At that moment the door opened and the
tutor was announced.

"Ah! here is some one," exclaimed Herr
Sesemann, "who will help to clear up
matters for me. Take a seat," he continued,
as he held out his hand to the tutor. "You will
drink a cup of coffee with me--no
ceremony, I pray! And now tell me, what is
the matter with this child that has come to be
a companion to my daughter? What is this
strange thing I hear about her bringing
animals into the house, and is she in her
right senses?"

The tutor felt he must begin with expressing
his pleasure at Herr Sesemann's return,
and with explaining that he had come in on
purpose to give him welcome, but Herr
Sesemann begged him to explain without
delay the meaning of all he had heard about
Heidi. The tutor started in his usual style. "If I
must give my opinion about this little girl, I
should like first to state that, if on one side,
there is a lack of development which has
been caused by the more or less careless
way in which she has been brought up, or
rather, by the neglect of her education,
when young, and by the solitary life she has
led on the mountain, which is not wholly to
be condemned; on the contrary, such a life
has undoubtedly some advantages in it, if
not allowed to overstep a certain limit of
time--"

"My good friend," interrupted Herr
Sesemann, "you are giving yourself more
trouble than you need. I only want to know if
the child has caused you alarm by any
animals she has brought into the house, and
what your opinion is altogether as to her
being a fit companion or not for my
daughter?"

"I should not like in any way to prejudice you
against her," began the tutor once more;
"for if on the one hand there is a certain
inexperience of the ways of society, owing
to the uncivilised life she led up to the time
of her removal to Frankfurt, on the other
hand she is endowed with certain good
qualities, and, taken on the whole--"

"Excuse me, my dear sir, do not disturb
yourself, but I must--I think my daughter will
be wanting me," and with that Herr
Sesemann quickly left the room and took
care not to return. He sat himself down
beside his daughter in the study, and then
turning to Heidi, who had risen, "Little one,
will you fetch me," he began, and then
paused, for he could not think what to ask
for, but he wanted to get the child out of the
room for a little while, "fetch me a glass of
water."

"Fresh water?" asked Heidi.

"Yes--Yes--as fresh as you can get it," he
answered. Heidi disappeared on the spot.

"And now, my dear little Clara," he said,
drawing his chair nearer and laying her
hand in his, "answer my questions clearly
and intelligibly: what kind of animals has
your little companion brought into the house,
and why does Fraulein Rottenmeier think
that she is not always in her right mind?"

Clara had no difficulty in answering. The
alarmed lady had spoken to her also about

-56-

Heidi's wild manner of talking, but Clara
had not been able to put a meaning to it.
She told her father everything about the
tortoise and the kittens, and explained to
him what Heidi had said the day Fraulein
Rottenmeier had been put in such a fright.
Herr Sesemann laughed heartily at her
recital. "So you do not want me to send the
child home again," he asked, "you are not
tired of having her here?"

"Oh, no, no," Clara exclaimed, "please do
not send her away. Time has passed much
more quickly since Heidi was here, for
something fresh happens every day, and it
used to be so dull, and she has always so
much to tell me."

"That's all right then--and here comes your
little friend. Have you brought me some nice
fresh water?" he asked as Heidi handed
him a glass.

"Yes, fresh from the pump," answered
Heidi.

"You did not go yourself to the pump?" said
Clara.

"Yes I did; it is quite fresh. I had to go a long
way, for there were such a lot of people at
the first pump; so I went further down the
street, but there were just as many at the
second pump, but I was able to get some
water at the one in the next street, and the
gentleman with the white hair asked me to
give his kind regards to Herr Sesemann."

"You have had quite a successful
expedition," said Herr Sesemann laughing,
"and who was the gentleman?"

"He was passing, and when he saw me he
stood still and said, 'As you have a glass
will you give me a drink; to whom are you
taking the water?' and when I said, 'To Herr

Sesemann,' he laughed very much, and
then he gave me that message for you, and
also said he hoped you would enjoy the
water."

"Oh, and who was it, I wonder, who sent me
such good wishes tell me what he was like,"
said Herr Sesemann.

"He was kind and laughed, and he had a
thick gold chain and a gold thing hanging
from it with a large red stone, and a horse's
head at the top of his stick."

"It's the doctor--my old friend the doctor,"
exclaimed Clara and her father at the same
moment, and Herr Sesemann smiled to
himself at the thought of what his friend's
opinion must have been of this new way of
satisfying his thirst for water.

That evening when Herr Sesemann and
Fraulein Rottenmeier were alone, settling
the household affairs, he informed her that
he intended to keep Heidi; he found the
child in a perfectly right state of mind, and
his daughter liked her as a companion. "I
desire, therefore," he continued, laying
stress upon his words, "that the child shall
be in every way kindly treated, and that her
peculiarities shall not be looked upon as
crimes. If you find her too much for you
alone, I can hold out a prospect of help, for I
am shortly expecting my mother here on a
long visit, and she, as you know, can get on
with anybody, whatever they may be like."

"O yes, I know," replied Fraulein
Rottenmeier, but there was no tone of relief
in her voice as she thought of the coming
help.

Herr Sesemann was only home for a short
time; he left for Paris again before the
fortnight was over, comforting Clara, who
could not bear that he should go from her

-57-

again so soon, with the prospect of her
grandmother's arrival, which was to take
place in a few days' time. Herr Sesemann
had indeed only just gone when a letter
came from Frau Sesemann, announcing
her arrival on the following day, and stating
the hour when she might be expected, in
order that a carriage should be sent to meet
her at the station. Clara was overjoyed, and
talked so much about her grandmother that
evening, that Heidi began also to call her
"grandmamma," which brought down on her
a look of displeasure from Fraulein
Rottenmeier; this, however, had no
particular effect on Heidi, for she was
accustomed now to being continually in that
lady's black books. But as she was going to
her room that night, Fraulein Rottenmeier
waylaid her, and drawing her into her own,
gave her strict injunctions as to how she
was to address Frau Sesemann when she
arrived; on no account was she to call her
"grandmamma," but always to say "madam"
to her. "Do you understand?" said the lady,
as she saw a perplexed expression on
Heidi's face. The latter had not understood,
but seeing the severe expression of the
lady's face she did not ask for more
explanation.

Chapter X: Another Grandmother

There was much expectation and
preparation about the house on the
following evening, and it was easy to see
that the lady who was coming was one
whose opinion was highly thought of, and
for whom everybody had a great respect.
Tinette had a new white cap on her head,
and Sebastian collected all the footstools
he could find and placed them in convenient
spots, so that the lady might find one ready
to her feet whenever she chose to sit.
Fraulein Rottenmeier went about surveying
everything, very upright and dignified, as if
to show that though a rival power was

expected, her own authority was not going
to be extinguished.

And now the carriage came driving up to the
door, and Tinette and Sebastian ran down
the steps, followed with a slower and more
stately step by the lady, who advanced to
greet the guest. Heidi had been sent up to
her room and ordered to remain there until
called down, as the grandmother would
certainly like to see Clara alone first. Heidi
sat herself down in a corner and repeated
her instructions over to herself. She had not
to wait long before Tinette put her head in
and said abruptly, "Go downstairs into the
study."

Heidi had not dared to ask Fraulein
Rottenmeier again how she was to address
the grandmother: she thought the lady had
perhaps made a mistake, for she had never
heard any one called by other than their right
name. As she opened the study door she
heard a kind voice say, "Ah, here comes the
child! Come along in and let me have a
good look at you."

Heidi walked up to her and said very
distinctly in her clear voice, "Good-
evening," and then wishing to follow her
instructions called her what would be in
English "Mrs. Madam."

"Well!" said the grandmother, laughing, "is
that how they address people in your home
on the mountain?"

"No," replied Heidi gravely, "I never knew
any one with that name before."

"Nor I either," laughed the grandmother
again as she patted Heidi's cheek. "Never
mind! when I am with the children I am
always grandmamma; you won't forget that
name, will you?"

-58-

"No, no," Heidi assured her, "I often used to
say it at home."

"I understand," said the grandmother, with a
cheerful little nod of the head. Then she
looked more closely at Heidi, giving another
nod from time to time, and the child looked
back at her with steady, serious eyes, for
there was something kind and warm
hearted about this new-comer that pleased
Heidi, and indeed everything to do with the
grandmother attracted her, so that she
could not turn her eyes away. She had such
beautiful white hair, and two long lace ends
hung down from the cap on her head and
waved gently about her face every time she
moved, as if a soft breeze were blowing
round her, which gave Heidi a peculiar
feeling of pleasure.

"And what is your name, child?" the
grandmother now asked.

"I am always called Heidi; but as I am now to
be called Adelaide, I will try and take care--
" Heidi stopped short, for she felt a little
guilty; she had not yet grown accustomed to
this name; she continued not to respond
when Fraulein Rottenmeier suddenly
addressed her by it, and the lady was at this
moment entering the room.

"Frau Sesemann will no doubt agree with
me," she interrupted, "that it was necessary
to choose a name that could be pronounced
easily, if only for the sake of the servants."

"My worthy Rottenmeier," replied Frau
Sesemann, "if a person is called 'Heidi'
and has grown accustomed to that name, I
call her by the same, and so let it be."

Fraulein Rottenmeier was always very
much annoyed that the old lady continually
addressed her by her surname only; but it
was no use minding, for the grandmother

always went her own way, and so there was
no help for it. Moreover the grandmother
was a keen old lady, and had all her five
wits about her, and she knew what was
going on in the house as soon as she
entered it.

When on the following day Clara lay down as
usual on her couch after dinner, the
grandmother sat down beside her for a few
minutes and closed her eyes, then she got
up again as lively as ever, and trotted off
into the dining-room. No one was there.
"She is asleep, I suppose," she said to
herself, and then going up to Fraulein
Rottenmeier's room she gave a loud knock
at the door. She waited a few minutes and
then Fraulein Rottenmeier opened the door
and drew back in surprise at this
unexpected visit.

"Where is the child, and what is she doing all
this time? That is what I came to ask," said
Frau Sesemann.

"She is sitting in her room, where she could
well employ herself if she had the least idea
of making herself useful; but you have no
idea, Frau Sesemann, of the out-of-the-
way things this child imagines and does,
things which I could hardly repeat in good
society."

"I should do the same if I had to sit in there
like that child, I can tell you; I doubt if you
would then like to repeat what I did, in good
society! Go and fetch the child and bring her
to my room; I have some pretty books with
me that I should like to give her."

"That is just the misfortune," said Fraulein
Rottenmeier with a despairing gesture,
"what use are books to her? She has not
been able to learn her A B C even, all the
long time she has been here; it is quite
impossible to get the least idea of it into her

-59-

head, and that the tutor himself will tell you;
if he had not the patience of an angel he
would have given up teaching her long ago."

"That is very strange," said Frau Sesemann,
"she does not look to me like a child who
would be unable to learn her alphabet.
However, bring her now to me, she can at
least amuse herself with the pictures in the
books."

Fraulein Rottenmeier was prepared with
some further remarks, but the grandmother
had turned away and gone quickly towards
her own room. She was surprised at what
she had been told about Heidi's incapacity
for learning, and determined to find out
more concerning this matter, not by
inquiries from the tutor, however, although
she esteemed him highly for his uprightness
of character; she had always a friendly
greeting for him, but always avoided being
drawn into conversation with him, for she
found his style of talk somewhat
wearisome.

Heidi now appeared and gazed with open-
eyed delight and wonder at the beautiful
colored pictures in the books which the
grandmother gave her to look at. All of a
sudden, as the latter turned over one of the
pages to a fresh picture, the child gave a
cry. For a moment or two she looked at it
with brightening eyes, then the tears began
to fall, and at last she burst into sobs. The
grandmother looked at the picture--it
represented a green pasture, full of young
animals, some grazing and others nibbling
at the shrubs. In the middle was a shepherd
leaning upon his staff and looking on at his
happy flock. The whole scene was bathed
in golden light, for the sun was just sinking
below the horizon.

The grandmother laid her hand kindly On
Heidi's.

"Don't cry, dear child, don't cry," she said,
"the picture has reminded you perhaps of
something. But see, there is a beautiful tale
to the picture which I will tell you this
evening. And there are other nice tales of all
kinds to read and to tell again. But now we
must have a little talk together, so dry your
tears and come and stand in front of me, so
that I may see you well--there, now we are
happy again."

But it was some little time before Heidi
could overcome her sobs. The grandmother
gave her time to recover herself, saying
cheering words to her now and then,
"There, it's all right now, and we are quite
happy again."

When at last she saw that Heidi was
growing calmer, she said, "Now I want you
to tell me something. How are you getting on
in your school-time; do you like your
lessons, and have you learnt a great deal?"

"O no!" replied Heidi, sighing, "but I knew
beforehand that it was not possible to
learn."

"What is it you think impossible to learn?"

"Why, to read, it is too difficult."

"You don't say so! and who told you that?"

"Peter told me, and he knew all about it, for
he had tried and tried and could not learn it."

"Peter must be a very odd boy then! But
listen, Heidi, we must not always go by what
Peter says, we must try for ourselves. I am
certain that you did not give all your attention
to the tutor when he was trying to teach you
your letters."

"It's of no use," said Heidi in the tone of one
who was ready to endure what could not be

-60-

cured.

"Listen to what I have to say," continued the
grandmother. "You have not been able to
learn your alphabet because you believed
what Peter said; but now you must believe
what I tell you--and I tell you that you can
learn to read in a very little while, as many
other children do, who are made like you
and not like Peter. And now hear what
comes after--you see that picture with the
shepherd and the animals--well, as soon
as you are able to read you shall have that
book for your own, and then you will know all
about the sheep and the goats, and what
the shepherd did, and the wonderful things
that happened to him, just as if some one
were telling you the whole tale. You will like
to hear about all that, won't you?"

Heidi had listened with eager attention to
the grandmother's words and now with a
sigh exclaimed, "Oh, if only I could read
now!"

"It won't take you long now to learn, that I can
see; and now we must go down to Clara;
bring the books with you." And hand in hand
the two returned to the study.

Since the day when Heidi had so longed to
go home, and Fraulein Rottenmeier had
met her and scolded her on the steps, and
told her how wicked and ungrateful she was
to try and run away, and what a good thing it
was that Herr Sesemann knew nothing
about it, a change had come over the child.
She had at last understood that day that she
could not go home when she wished as
Dete had told her, but that she would have to
stay on in Frankfurt for a long, long time,
perhaps for ever. She had also understood
that Herr Sesemann would think it ungrateful
of her if she wished to leave, and she
believed that the grandmother and Clara
would think the same. So there was nobody

to whom she dared confide her longing to
go home, for she would not for the world
have given the grandmother, who was so
kind to her, any reason for being as angry
with her as Fraulein Rottenmeier had been.
But the weight of trouble on the little heart
grew heavier and heavier; she could no
longer eat her food, and every day she grew
a little paler. She lay awake for long hours at
night, for as soon as she was alone and
everything was still around her, the picture
of the mountain with its sunshine and
flowers rose vividly before her eyes; and
when at last she fell asleep it was to dream
of the rocks and the snow-field turning
crimson in the evening light, and waking in
the morning she would think herself back at
the hut and prepare to run joyfully out into--
the sun--and then there was her large bed,
and here she was in Frankfurt far, far away
from home. And Heidi would often lay her
face down on the pillow and weep long and
quietly so that no one might hear her.

Heidi's unhappiness did not escape the
grandmother's notice. She let some days
go by to see if the child grew brighter and
lost her down-cast appearance. But as
matters did not mend, and she saw that
many mornings Heidi had evidently been
crying before she came downstairs, she
took her again into her room one day, and
drawing the child to her said, "Now tell me,
Heidi, what is the matter; are you in
trouble?"

But Heidi, afraid if she told the truth that the
grandmother would think her ungrateful, and
would then leave off being so kind to her,
answered, "can't tell you."

"Well, could you tell Clara about it?"

"Oh, no, I cannot tell any one," said Heidi in
so positive a tone, and with a look of such
trouble on her face, that the grandmother

-61-

felt full of pity for the child.

"Then, dear child, let me tell you what to do:
you know that when we are in great trouble,
and cannot speak about it to anybody, we
must turn to God and pray Him to help, for
He can deliver us from every care, that
oppresses us. You understand that, do you
not? You say your prayers every evening to
the dear God in Heaven, and thank Him for
all He has done for you, and pray Him to
keep you from all evil, do you not?"

"No, I never say any prayers," answered
Heidi.

"Have you never been taught to pray, Heidi;
do you not know even what it means?"

"I used to say prayers with the first
grandmother, but that is a long time ago,
and I have forgotten them."

"That is the reason, Heidi, that you are so
unhappy, because you know no one who
can help you. Think what a comfort it is
when the heart is heavy with grief to be able
at any moment to go and tell everything to
God, and pray Him for the help that no one
else can give us. And He can help us and
give us everything that will make us happy
again."

A sudden gleam of joy came into Heidi's
eyes. "May I tell Him everything,
everything?"

"Yes, everything, Heidi, everything."

Heidi drew her hand away, which the
grandmother was holding affectionately
between her own, and said quickly, "May I
go?"

"Yes, of course," was the answer, and Heidi
ran out of the room into her own, and sitting

herself on a stool, folded her hands together
and told God about everything that was
making her so sad and unhappy, and
begged Him earnestly to help her and to let
her go home to her grandfather.

It was about a week after this that the tutor
asked Frau Sesemann's permission for an
interview with her, as he wished to inform
her of a remarkable thing that had come to
pass. So she invited him to her room, and
as he entered she held out her hand in
greeting, and pushing a chair towards him,
"I am pleased to see you," she said, "pray sit
down and tell me what brings you here;
nothing bad, no complaints, I hope?"

"Quite the reverse," began the tutor.
"Something has happened that I had given
up hoping for, and which no one, knowing
what has gone before, could have guessed,
for, according to all expectations, that which
has taken place could only be looked upon
as a miracle, and yet it really has come to
pass and in the most extraordinary manner,
quite contrary to all that one could
anticipate--"

"Has the child Heidi really learnt to read at
last?" put in Frau Sesemann.

The tutor looked at the lady in speechless
astonishment. At last he spoke again. "It is
indeed truly marvellous, not only because
she never seemed able to learn her A B C
even after all my full explanations, and after
spending unusual pains upon her, but
because now she has learnt it so rapidly,
just after I had made up my mind to make no
further attempts at the impossible but to put
the letters as they were before her without
any dissertation on their origin and
meaning, and now she has as you might say
learnt her letters over night, and started at
once to read correctly, quite unlike most
beginners. And it is almost as astonishing to

-62-

me that you should have guessed such an
unlikely thing."

"Many unlikely things happen in life," said
Frau Sesemann with a pleased smile. "Two
things coming together may produce a
happy result, as for instance, a fresh zeal
for learning and a new method of teaching,
and neither does any harm. We can but
rejoice that the child has made such a good
start and hope for her future progress."

After parting with the tutor she went down to
the study to make sure of the good news.
There sure enough was Heidi, sitting
beside Clara and reading aloud to her,
evidently herself very much surprised, and
growing more and more delighted with the
new world that was now open to her as the
black letters grew alive and turned into men
and things and exciting stories. That same
evening Heidi found the large book with the
beautiful pictures lying on her plate when
she took her place at table, and when she
looked questioningly at the grandmother,
the latter nodded kindly to her and said,
"Yes, it's yours now."

"Mine, to keep always? even when I go
home?" said, Heidi, blushing with pleasure.

"Yes, of course, yours for ever," the
grandmother assured her. "To-morrow we
will begin to read it."

"But you are not going home yet, Heidi, not
for years," put in Clara. "When grandmother
goes away, I shall want you to stay on with
me."

When, Heidi went to her room that night she
had another look at her book before going
to bed, and from that day forth her chief
pleasure was to read the tales which
belonged to the beautiful pictures over and
over again. If the grandmother said, as they

were sitting together in the evening, "Now
Heidi will read aloud to us," Heidi was
delighted, for reading was no trouble to her
now, and when she read the tales aloud the
scenes seemed to grow more beautiful and
distinct, and then grandmother would
explain and tell her more about them still.

Still the picture she liked best was the one
of the shepherd leaning on his staff with his
flock around him in the midst of the green
pasture, for he was now at home and
happy, following his father's sheep and
goats. Then came the picture where he was
seen far away from his father's house,
obliged to look after the swine, and he had
grown pale and thin from the husks which
were all he had to eat. Even the sun seemed
here to be less bright and everything looked
grey and misty. But there was the third
picture still to this tale: here was the old
father with outstretched arms running to
meet and embrace his returning and
repentant son, who was advancing timidly,
worn out and emaciated and clad in a
ragged coat. That was Heidi's favorite tale,
which she read over and over again, aloud
and to herself, and she was never tired of
hearing the grandmother explain it to her
and Clara. But there were other tales in the
book besides, and what with reading and
looking at the pictures the days passed
quickly away, and the time drew near for the
grandmother to return home.

Chapter XI: Heidi Gains in One Way and
Loses in Another

Every afternoon during her visit the
grandmother went and sat down for a few
minutes beside Clara after dinner, when the
latter was resting, and Fraulein
Rottenmeier, probably for the same reason,
had disappeared inside her room; but five
minutes sufficed her, and then she was up
again, and Heidi was sent for to her room,

-63-

and there she would talk to the child and
employ and amuse her in all sorts of ways.
The grandmother had a lot of pretty dolls,
and she showed Heidi how to make
dresses and pinafores for them, so that
Heidi learnt how to sew and to make all
sorts of beautiful clothes for the little people
out of a wonderful collection of pieces that
grandmother had by her of every
describable and lovely color. And then
grandmother liked to hear her read aloud,
and the oftener Heidi read her tales the
fonder she grew of them. She entered into
the lives of all the people she read about so
that they became like dear friends to her,
and it delighted her more and more to be
with them. But still Heidi never looked really
happy, and her bright eyes were no longer
to be seen. It was the last week of the
grandmother's visit. She called Heidi into
her room as usual one day after dinner, and
the child came with her book under her arm.
The grandmother called her to come close,
and then laying the book aside, said, "Now,
child, tell me why you are not happy? Have
you still the same trouble at heart?"

Heidi nodded in reply.

"Have you told God about it?"

"Yes."

"And do you pray every day that He will
make things right and that you may be
happy again?"

"No, I have left off praying."

"Do not tell me that, Heidi! Why have you left
off praying?"

"It is of no use, God does not listen," Heidi
went on in an agitated voice, "and I can
understand that when there are so many,
many people in Frankfurt praying to Him

every evening that He cannot attend to them
all, and He certainly has not heard what I
said to Him."

"And why are you so sure of that, Heidi?"

"Because I have prayed for the same thing
every day for weeks, and yet God has not
done what I asked."

"You are wrong, Heidi; you must not think of
Him like that. God is a good father to us all,
and knows better than we do what is good
for us. If we ask Him for something that is
not good for us, He does not give it, but
something better still, if only we will continue
to pray earnestly and do not run away and
lose our trust in Him. God did not think what
you have been praying for was good for you
just now; but be sure He heard you, for He
can hear and see every one at the same
time, because He is a God and not a human
being like you and me. And because He
thought it was better for you not to have at
once what you wanted, He said to Himself:
Yes, Heidi shall have what she asks for, but
not until the right time comes, so that she
may be quite happy. If I do what she wants
now, and then one day she sees that it
would have been better for her not to have
had her own way, she will cry and say, 'If
only God had not given me what I asked for!
it is not so good as I expected!' And while
God is watching over you, and looking to
see if you will trust Him and go on praying to
Him every day, and turn to Him for
everything you want, you run away and
leave off saying your prayers, and forget all
about Him. And when God no longer hears
the voice of one He knew among those who
pray to Him, He lets that person go his own
way, that he may learn how foolish he is.
And then this one gets into trouble, and
cries, 'Save me, God, for there is none
other to help me,' and God says, 'Why did
you go from Me; I could not help you when

-64-

you ran away.' And you would not like to
grieve God, would you Heidi, when He only
wants to be kind to you? So will you not go
and ask Him to forgive you, and continue to
pray and to trust Him, for you may be sure
that He will make everything right and happy
for you, and then you will be glad and
lighthearted again."

Heidi had perfect confidence in the
grandmother, and every word she said sunk
into her heart.

"I will go at once and ask God to forgive me,
and I will never forget Him again," she
replied repentantly.

"That is right, dear child," and anxious to
cheer her, added, "Don't be unhappy, for
He will do everything you wish in good time."

And Heidi ran away and prayed that she
might always remember God, and that He
would go on thinking about her.

The day came for grandmother's departure-
-a sad one for Clara and Heidi. But the
grandmother was determined to make it as
much like a holiday as possible and not to
let them mope, and she kept them so lively
and amused that they had no time to think
about their sorrow at her going until she
really drove away. Then the house seemed
so silent and empty that Heidi and Clara did
not know what to do with themselves, and
sat during the remainder of the day like two
lost children.

The next day, when the hour came for Clara
and Heidi to be together, the latter walked in
with her book and proposed that she should
go on reading aloud every afternoon to
Clara, if the latter liked it. Clara agreed, and
thought anyhow it would be nice for that day,
so Heidi began with her usual enthusiasm.
But the reading did not last long, for Heidi

had hardly begun a tale about a dying
grandmother before she cried out, "O! then
grandmother is dead!" and burst into tears;
for everything she read was so real to her
that she quite thought it was the
grandmother at home who had died, and
she kept on exclaiming as her sobs
increased, "She is dead, and I shall never
see her again, and she never had one of the
white rolls!"

Clara did all she could to explain to Heidi
that the story was about quite a different
grandmother; but even when at last she had
been able to convince Heidi of this, the
latter continued to weep inconsolably, for
now she had awakened to the thought that
perhaps the grandmother, and even the
grandfather also, might die while she was
so far away, and that if she did not go home
for a long time she would find everything
there all silent and dead, and there she
would be all alone, and would never be able
to see the dear ones she loved any more.

Fraulein Rottenmeier had meanwhile come
into the room, and Clara explained to her
what had happened. As Heidi continued her
weeping, the lady, who was evidently
getting impatient with her, went up to Heidi
and said with decision, "Now, Adelaide,
that is enough of all this causeless
lamentation. I will tell you once for all, if there
are any more scenes like this while you are
reading, I shall take the book away from you
and shall not let you have it again."

Her words had immediate effect on Heidi,
who turned pale with fear. The book was
her one great treasure. She quickly dried
her tears and swallowed her sobs as best
she could, so that no further sound of them
should be heard. The threat did its work, for
Heidi never cried aloud again whatever she
might be reading, but she had often to
struggle hard to keep back her tears, so that

-65-

Clara would look at her and say,

"What faces you are making, Heidi, I never
saw anything like it!" But the faces made no
noise and did not offend Fraulein
Rottenmeier, and Heidi, having overcome
her fit of despairing misery, would go
quietly on for a while, and no one perceived
her sorrow. But she lost all her appetite, and
looked so pale and thin that Sebastian was
quite unhappy when he looked at her, and
could not bear to see her refusing all the
nice dishes he handed her. He would
whisper to her sometimes, in quite a kind,
fatherly manner, "Take a little; you don't
know how nice it is! There, a good
spoonful, now another." But it was of no
use, Heidi hardly ate anything at all, and as
soon as she laid her head down at night the
picture of home would rise before her eyes,
and she would weep, burying her face in the
pillow that her crying might not be heard.

And so many weeks passed away. Heidi
did not know it is was winter or summer, for
the walls and windows she looked out upon
showed no change, and she never went
beyond the house except on rare occasions
when Clara was well enough to drive out,
and then they only went a very little way, as
Clara could not bear the movement for long.
So that on these occasions they generally
only saw more fine streets and large houses
and crowds of people; they seldom got
anywhere beyond them, and grass and
flowers, fir trees and mountains, were still
far away. Heidi's longing for the old familiar
and beautiful things grew daily stronger, so
that now only to read a word that recalled
them to her remembrance brought her to the
verge of tears, which with difficulty she
suppressed. So the autumn and winter
passed, and again the sun came shining
down on the white walls of the opposite
houses, and Heidi would think to herself that
now the time had come for Peter to go out

again with the goats, to where the golden
flowers of the cistus were glowing in the
sunlight, and all the rocks around turned to
fire at sunset. Heidi would go and sit in a
corner of her lonely room and put her hands
up to her eyes that she might not see the sun
shining on the opposite wall; and then she
would remain without moving, battling
silently with her terrible homesickness until
Clara sent for her again.

Chapter XII: A Ghost in the House

For some days past Fraulein Rottenmeier
had gone about rather silently and as if lost
in thought. As twilight fell, and she passed
from room to room, or along the long
corridors, she was seen to look cautiously
behind her, and into the dark corners, as if
she thought some one was coming silently
behind her and might unexpectedly give her
dress a pull. Nor would she now go alone
into some parts of the house. If she visited
the upper floor where the grand guest-
chambers were, or had to go down into the
large mysterious council-chamber, where
every footstep echoed, and the old senators
with their big white collars looked down so
solemnly and immovably from their frames,
she regularly called Tinette to accompany
her, in case, as she said, there might be
something to carry up or down. Tinette on
her side did exactly the same; if she had
business upstairs or down, she called
Sebastian to accompany her, and there
was always something he must help her
with which she could not carry alone. More
curious still, Sebastian, also, if sent into one
of the more distant rooms, always called
John to go with him in case he should want
his assistance in bringing what was
required. And John readily obeyed,
although there was never anything to carry,
and either might well have gone alone; but
he did not know how soon he might want to
ask Sebastian to do the same service for

-66-

him. And while these things were going on
upstairs, the cook, who had been in the
house for years, would stand shaking her
head over her pots and kettles, and sighing,
"That ever I should live to know such a thing."

For something very strange and mysterious
was going on in Herr Sesemann's house.
Every morning, when the servants went
downstairs, they found the front door wide
open, although nobody could be seen far or
near to account for it. During the first few
days that this happened every room and
corner was searched in great alarm, to see
if anything had been stolen, for the general
idea was that a thief had been hiding in the
house and had gone off in the night with the
stolen goods; but not a thing in the house
had been touched, everything was safe in
its place. The door was doubly locked at
night, and for further security the wooden
bar was fastened across it; but it was no
good--next morning the door again stood
open. The servants in their fear and
excitement got up extra early, but not so
early but what the door had been opened
before they got downstairs, although
everything and everybody around were still
wrapped in slumber, and the doors and
windows of the adjoining houses all fast
shut. At last, after a great deal of
persuasion from Fraulein Rottenmeier,
Sebastian and John plucked up courage
and agreed to sit up one night in the room
next to the large council-chamber and to
watch and see what would happen. Fraulein
Rottenmeier looked up several weapons
belonging to the master, and gave these
and a bottle of spirits to Sebastian, so that
their courage might not faint if it came to a
fight.

On the appointed night the two sat down
and began at once to take some of the
strengthening cordial, which at first made
them very talkative and then very sleepy, so

that they leant back in their seats and
became silent. As midnight struck,
Sebastian roused himself and called to his
companion, who, however, was not easy to
wake, and kept rolling his head first to one
side and then the other and continuing to
sleep. Sebastian began to listen more
attentively, for he was wide awake now.
Everything was still as a mouse, all sound
had died away from the streets even. He did
not feel inclined to go to sleep again, for the
stillness was ghostly to him, and he was
afraid now to raise his voice to rouse John,
so he shook him gently to make him stir. At
last, as one struck, John work up, and came
back to the consciousness of why he was
sitting in a chair instead of lying in his bed.
He now got up with a great show of courage
and said, "Come, Sebastian, we must go
outside and see what is going on; you need
not be afraid, just follow me."

Whereupon he opened the door wide and
stepped into the hall. Just as he did so a
sudden gust of air blew through the open
front door and put out the light which John
held in his hand. He started back, almost
overturning Sebastian, whom he clutched
and pulled back into the room, and then
shutting the door quickly he turned the key
as far as he could make it go. Then he
pulled out his matches and lighted his
candle again. Sebastian, in the suddenness
of the affair, did not know exactly what had
happened, for he had not seen the open
door or felt the breeze behind John's broad
figure. But now, as he saw the latter in the
light, he gave a cry of alarm, for John was
trembling all over and as white as a ghost.
"What's the matter? What did you see,
outside?" asked Sebastian sympathetically.

"The door partly open," gasped John, "and a
white figure standing at the top of the steps-
-there it stood, and then all in a minute it
disappeared."

-67-

Sebastian felt his blood run cold. The two
sat down close to one another and did not
dare move again till the morning broke and
the streets began to be alive again. Then
they left the room together, shut the front
door, and went upstairs to tell Fraulein
Rottenmeier of their experience. She was
quite ready to receive them, for she had not
been able to sleep at all in the anxiety of
waiting to hear their report. They had no
sooner given her details of the night's
experience than she sat down and wrote
straight off to Herr Sesemann, who had
never received such a letter before in his
life. She could hardly write, she told him, for
her fingers were stiff with fear, and Herr
Sesemann must please arrange to come
back at once, for dreadful and
unaccountable things were taking place at
home. Then she entered into particulars of
all that had happened, of how the door was
found standing open every morning, and
how nobody in the house now felt sure of
their life in this unprotected state of things,
and how it was impossible to tell what
terrible results might follow on these
mysterious doings.

Herr Sesemann answered that it was quite
impossible for him to arrange to leave his
business and return home at once. He was
very much astonished at this ghost tale, but
hoped by this time the ghost had
disappeared. If, however, it still continued
to disturb the household, would Fraulein
Rottenmeier write to the grandmother and
ask her if she could come and do
something; she, he was sure, would soon
find out a way to deal with the ghost so that it
would not venture again to haunt his house.
Fraulein Rottenmeier was not pleased with
the tone of this letter; she did not think the
matter was treated seriously enough. She
wrote off without delay to Frau Sesemann,
but got no more satisfactory reply from that
quarter, and some remarks in the letter she

considered were quite offensive. Frau
Sesemann wrote that she did not feel
inclined to take the journey again from
Holstein to Frankfurt because Rottenmeier
fancied she saw ghosts. There had never
been a ghost in the house since she had
known it, and if there was one now it must
be a live one, with which Rottenmeier ought
to be able to deal; if not she had better send
for the watchman to help her.

Fraulein Rottenmeier, however, was
determined not to pass any more days in a
state of fear, and she knew the right course
to pursue. She had as yet said nothing to the
children of the ghostly apparitions, for she
knew if she did that the children would not
remain alone for a single moment, and that
might entail discomfort for herself. But now
she walked straight off into the study, and
there in a low mysterious voice told the two
children everything that had taken place.
Clara immediately screamed out that she
could not remain another minute alone, her
father must come home, and Fraulein
Rottenmeier must sleep in her room at
night, and Heidi too must not be left by
herself, for the ghost might do something to
her. She insisted that they should all sleep
together in one room and keep a light
burning all night, and Tinette had better be in
the next room, and Sebastian and John
come upstairs and spend the night in the
hall, so that they might call out and frighten
the ghost the instant they saw it appear on
the steps. Clara, in short, grew very excited,
and Fraulein Rottenmeier had great
difficulty in quieting her. She promised to
write at once to her father, and to have her
bed put in her room and not to be left alone
for a moment. They could not all sleep in the
same room, but if Heidi was frightened,
why Tinette must go into her room. But Heidi
was far more frightened of Tinette than of
ghosts, of which the child had never before
heard, so she assured the others she did

-68-

not mind the ghost, and would rather be
alone at night.

Fraulein Rottenmeier now sat down to write
another letter to Herr Sesemann, stating
that these unaccountable things that were
going on in the house had so affected his
daughter's delicate constitution that the
worst consequences might be expected.
Epileptic fits and St. Vitus's dance often
came on suddenly in cases like this, and
Clara was liable to be attacked by either if
the cause of the general alarm was not
removed.

The letter was successful, and two days
later Herr Sesemann stood at his front door
and rang the bell in such a manner that
everybody came rushing from all parts of
the house and stood looking affrighted at
everybody else, convinced that the ghost
was impudently beginning its evil tricks in
daylight. Sebastian peeped cautiously
through a half-closed shutter; as he did so
there came another violent ring at the bell,
which it was impossible to mistake for
anything but a very hard pull from a non-
ghostly hand. And Sebastian recognised
whose hand it was, and rushing pell-mell
out of the room, fell heels over head
downstairs, but picked himself up at the
bottom and flung open the street door. Herr
Sesemann greeted him abruptly and went
up without a moment's delay into his
daughter's room. Clara greeted him with a
cry of joy, and seeing her so lively and
apparently as well as ever, his face cleared,
and the frown of anxiety passed gradually
away from it as he heard from his
daughter's own lips that she had nothing the
matter with her, and moreover was so
delighted to see him that she was quite glad
about the ghost, as it was the cause of
bringing him home again.

"And how is the ghost getting on?" he

asked, turning to Fraulein Rottenmeier, with
a twinkle of amusement in his eye.

"It is no joke, I assure you," replied that lady.
"You will not laugh yourself to-morrow
morning, Herr Sesemann; what is going on
in the house points to some terrible thing
that has taken place in the past and been
concealed."

"Well, I know nothing about that," said the
master of the house, "but I must beg you not
to bring suspicion on my worthy ancestors.
And now will you kindly call Sebastian into
the dining room, as I wish to speak to him
alone."

Herr Sesemann had been quite aware that
Sebastian and Fraulein Rottenmeier were
not on the best of terms, and he had his
ideas about this scare.

"Come here, lad," he said as Sebastian
appeared, "and tell me frankly--have you
been playing at ghosts to amuse yourself at
Fraulein Rottenmeier's expense?"

"No, on my honor, sir; pray, do not think it; I
am very uncomfortable about the matter
myself," answered Sebastian with
unmistakable truthfulness.

"Well, if that is so, I will show you and John
to-morrow morning how ghosts look in the
daylight. You ought to be ashamed of
yourself, Sebastian, a great strong lad like
you, to run away from a ghost! But now go
and take a message to my old friend the
doctor; give him my kind regards, and ask
him if he will come to me to-night at nine
o'clock without fail; I have come by express
from Paris to consult him. I shall want him to
spend the night here, so bad a case is it; so
he will arrange accordingly. You
understand?"

-69-

"Yes, sir," replied Sebastian, "I will see to
the matter as you wish." Then Herr
Sesemann returned to Clara, and begged
her to have no more fear, as he would soon
find out all about the ghost and put an end to
it.

Punctually at nine o'clock, after the children
had gone to bed and Fraulein Rottenmeier
had retired, the doctor arrived. He was a
grey-haired man with a fresh face, and two
bright, kindly eyes. He looked anxious as he
walked in, but, on catching sight of his
patient, burst out laughing and clapped him
on the shoulder. "Well," he said, "you look
pretty bad for a person that I am to sit up
with all night."

"Patience, friend," answered Herr
Sesemann, "the one you have to sit up for
will look a good deal worse when we have
once caught him."

"So there is a sick person in the house, and
one that has first to be caught?"

"Much worse than that, doctor! a ghost in the
house! My house is haunted!"

The doctor laughed aloud.

"That's a nice way of showing sympathy,
doctor!" continued Herr, Sesemann. "It's a
pity my friend Rottenmeier cannot hear you.
She is firmly convinced that some old
member of the family is wandering about
the house doing penance for some awful
crime he committed."

"How did she become acquainted with
him?" asked the doctor, still very much
amused.

So Herr Sesemann recounted to him how
the front door was nightly opened by
somebody, according to the testimony of

the combined household, and he had
therefore provided two loaded revolvers, so
as to be prepared for anything that
happened; for either the whole thing was a
joke got up by some friend of the servants,
just to alarm the household while he was
away--and in that case a pistol fired into
the air would procure him a wholesome
fright or else it was a thief, who, by leading
everybody at first to think there was a ghost,
made it safe for himself when he came later
to steal, as no one would venture to run out if
they heard him, and in that case too a good
weapon would not be amiss.

The two took up their quarters for the night in
the same room in which Sebastian and
John had kept watch. A bottle of wine was
placed on the table, for a little refreshment
would be welcome from time to time if the
night was to be passed sitting up. Beside it
lay the two revolvers, and two good-sized
candles had also been lighted, for Herr
Sesemann was determined not to wait for
ghosts in any half light.

The door was shut close to prevent the light
being seen in the hall outside, which might
frighten away the ghost. And now the two
gentlemen sat comfortably back in the arm-
chairs and began talking of all sorts of
things, now and then pausing to take a good
draught of wine, and so twelve o'clock
struck before they were aware.

"The ghost has got scent of us and is
keeping away to-night," said the doctor.

"Wait a bit, it does not generally appear
before one o'clock," answered his friend.

They started talking again. One o'clock
struck. There was not a sound about the
house, nor in the street outside. Suddenly
the doctor lifted his finger.

-70-

"Hush! Sesemann, don't you hear
something?"

They both listened, and they distinctly heard
the bar softly pushed aside and then the key
turned in the lock and the door opened. Herr
Sesemann put out his hand for his revolver.

"You are not afraid, are you?" said the
doctor as he stood up.

"It is better to take precautions," whispered
Herr Sesemann, and seizing one of the
lights in his other hand, he followed the
doctor, who, armed in like manner with a
light and a revolver, went softly on in front.
They stepped into the hall. The moonlight
was shining in through the open door and
fell on a white figure standing motionless in
the doorway.

"Who is there?" thundered the doctor in a
voice that echoed through the hall, as the
two men advanced with lights and weapons
towards the figure.

It turned and gave a low cry. There in her
little white nightgown stood Heidi, with bare
feet, staring with wild eyes at the lights and
the revolvers, and trembling from head to
foot like a leaf in the wind. The two men
looked as one another in surprise.

"Why, I believe it is your little water-carrier,
Sesemann," said the doctor.

"Child, what does this mean?" said Herr
Sesemann. "What did you want? why did
you come down here?"

White with terror, and hardly able to make
her voice heard, Heidi answered, "I don't
know."

But now the doctor stepped forward. "This
is a matter for me to see to, Sesemann; go

back to your chair. I must take the child
upstairs to her bed."

And with that he put down his revolver and
gently taking the child by the hand led her
upstairs. "Don't be frightened," he said as
they went up side by side, "it's nothing to be
frightened about; it's all right, only just go
quietly."

On reaching Heidi's room the doctor put the
candle down on the table, and taking Heidi
up in his arms laid her on the bed and
carefully covered her over. Then he sat
down beside her and waited until Heidi had
grown quieter and no longer trembled so
violently. He took her hand and said in a
kind, soothing voice, "There, now you feel
better, and now tell me where you were
wanting to go to?"

"I did not want to go anywhere," said Heidi.
"I did not know I went downstairs, but all at
once I was there."

"I see, and had you been dreaming, so that
you seemed to see and hear something
very distinctly?"

"Yes, I dream every night, and always about
the same things. I think I am back with the
grandfather and I hear the sound in the fir
trees outside, and I see the stars shining so
brightly, and then I open the door quickly and
run out, and it is all so beautiful! But when I
wake I am still in Frankfurt." And Heidi
struggled as she spoke to keep back the
sobs which seemed to choke her.

"And have you no pain anywhere? no pain in
your head or back?"

"No, only a feeling as if there were a great
stone weighing on me here."

"As if you had eaten something that would

-71-

not go down."

"No, not like that; something heavy as if I
wanted to cry very much."

"I see, and then do you have a good cry?"

"Oh, no, I mustn't; Fraulein Rottenmeier
forbade me to cry."

"So you swallow it all down, I suppose? Are
you happy here in Frankfurt?"

"Yes," was the low answer; but it sounded
more like "No."

"And where did you live with your
grandfather?"

"Up on the mountain."

"That wasn't very amusing; rather dull at
times, eh?"

"No, no, it was beautiful, beautiful!" Heidi
could go no further; the remembrance of the
past, the excitement she had just gone
through, the long suppressed weeping,
were too much for the child's strength; the
tears began to fall fast, and she broke into
violent weeping.

The doctor stood up and laid her head kindly
down on the pillow. "There, there, go on
crying, it will do you good, and then go to
sleep; it will be all right to-morrow."

Then he left the room and went downstairs
to Herr Sesemann; when he was once more
sitting in the armchair opposite his friend,
"Sesemann," he said, "let me first tell you
that your little charge is a sleep-walker; she
is the ghost who has nightly opened the front
door and put your household into this fever
of alarm. Secondly, the child is consumed
with homesickness, to such an extent that

she is nearly a skeleton already, and soon
will be quite one; something must be done
at once. For the first trouble, due to her over-
excited nerves, there is but one remedy, to
send her back to her native mountain air;
and for the second trouble there is also but
one cure, and that the same. So to morrow
the child must start for home; there you have
my prescription."

Herr Sesemann had arisen and now paced
up and down the room in the greatest state
of concern.

"What!" he exclaimed, "the child a sleep-
walker and ill! Home sick, and grown
emaciated in my house! All this has taken
place in my house and no one seen or
known anything about it! And you mean,
doctor, that the child who came here happy
and healthy, I am to send back to her
grandfather a miserable little skeleton? I
can't do it; you cannot dream of my doing
such a thing! Take the child in hand, do with
her what you will, and make her whole and
sound, and then she shall go home; but you
must do something first."

"Sesemann," replied the doctor, "consider
what you are doing! This illness of the
child's is not one to be cured with pills and
powders. The child has not a tough
constitution, but if you send her back at
once she may recover in the mountain air, if
not -you would rather she went back ill than
not at all?"

Herr Sesemann stood still; the doctor's
words were a shock to him.

"If you put it so, doctor, there is assuredly
only one way--and the thing must be seen
to at once." And then he and the doctor
walked up and down for a while arranging
what to do, after which the doctor said
good-bye, for some time had passed since

-72-

they first sat down together, and as the
master himself opened the hall door this
time the morning light shone down through it
into the house.

Chapter XIII: A Summer Evening on the
Mountain

Herr Sesemann, a good deal irritated and
excited, went quickly upstairs and along the
passage to Fraulein Rottenmeier's room,
and there gave such an unusually loud knock
at the door that the lady awoke from sleep
with a cry of alarm. She heard the master of
the house calling to her from the other side
of the door, "Please make haste and come
down to me in the dining-room; we must
make ready for a journey at once." Fraulein
Rottenmeier looked at her clock: it was just
half-past four; she had never got up so early
before in her life. What could have
happened? What with her curiosity and
excitement she took hold of everything the
wrong way, and it was a case with her of
more haste less speed, for she kept on
searching everywhere for garments which
she had already put on.

Meanwhile Herr Sesemann had gone on
farther and rung the bells in turn which
communicated with the several servants'
rooms, causing frightened figures to leap
out of bed, convinced that the ghost had
attacked the master and that he was calling
for help. One by one they made their
appearance in the dining-room, each with a
more terrified face than the last, and were
astonished to see their master walking up
and down, looking well and cheerful, and
with no appearance of having had an
encounter with a ghost. John was sent off
without delay to get the horses and carriage
ready; Tinette was ordered to wake Heidi
and get her dressed for a journey;
Sebastian was hurried off to the house
where Dete was in service to bring the latter

round. Then Fraulein Rottenmeier, having at
last accomplished her toilet, came down,
with everything well adjusted about her
except her cap, which was put on hind side
before. Herr Sesemann put down her
flurried appearance to the early awakening
he had caused her, and began without
delay to give her directions. She was to get
out a trunk at once and pack up all the things
belonging to the Swiss child for so he
usually spoke of Heidi, being
unaccustomed to her name and a good part
of Clara's clothes as well, so that the child
might take home proper apparel; but
everything was to be done immediately, as
there was no time for consideration.

Fraulein Rottenmeier stood as if rooted to
the spot and stared in astonishment at Herr
Sesemann. She had quite expected a long
and private account of some terrible ghostly
experience of his during the night, which
she would have enjoyed hearing about in
the broad daylight. Instead of this there
were these prosaic and troublesome
directions, which were so unexpected that
she took some time to get over her surprise
and disappointment, and continued
standing awaiting further explanation.

But Herr Sesemann had no thought or time
for explanations and left her standing there
while he went to speak to Clara. As he
anticipated, the unusual commotion in the
house had disturbed her, and she was lying
and listening and wondering what had
happened. So he sat down and told her
everything that had occurred during the past
night, and explained that the doctor had
given his verdict and pronounced Heidi to
be in a very highly strung state, so that her
nightly wanderings might gradually lead her
farther and farther, perhaps even on to the
roof, which of course would be very
dangerous for her. And so they had decided
to send her home at once, as he did not like

-73-

to take the responsibility of her remaining,
and Clara would see for herself that it was
the only thing to do. Clara was very much
distressed, and at first made all kinds of
suggestions for keeping Heidi with her; but
her father was firm, and promised her, if
she would be reasonable and make no
further fuss, that he would take her to
Switzerland next summer. So Clara gave in
to the inevitable, only stipulating that the box
might be brought into her room to be
packed, so that she might add whatever
she liked, and her father was only too
pleased to let her provide a nice outfit for
the child. Meanwhile Dete had arrived and
was waiting in the hall, wondering what
extraordinary event had come to pass for
her to be sent for at such an unusual hour.
Herr Sesemann informed her of the state
Heidi was in, and that he wished her that
very day to take her home. Dete was greatly
disappointed, for she had not expected
such a piece of news. She remembered
Uncle's last words, that he never wished to
set eyes on her again, and it seemed to her
that to take back the child to him, after
having left it with him once and then taken it
away again, was not a safe or wise thing for
her to do. So she excused herself to Herr
Sesemann with her usual flow of words; to-
day and to-morrow it would be quite
impossible for her to take the journey, and
there was so much to do that she doubted if
she could get off on any of the following
days. Herr Sesemann understood that she
was unwilling to go at all, and so dismissed
her. Then he sent for Sebastian and told him
to make ready to start: he was to travel with
the child as far as Basle that day, and the
next day take her home. He would give him
a letter to carry to the grandfather, which
would explain everything, and he himself
could come back by return.

"But there is one thing in particular which I
wish you to look after," said Herr Sesemann

in conclusion, "and be sure you attend to
what I say. I know the people of this hotel in
Basle, the name of which I give you on this
card. They will see to providing rooms for
the child and you. When there, go at once
into the child's room and see that the
windows are all firmly fastened so that they
cannot be easily opened. After the child is in
bed, lock the door of her room on the
outside, for the child walks in her sleep and
might run into danger in a strange house if
she went wandering downstairs and tried to
open the front door; so you understand?"

"Oh! then that was it?" exclaimed
Sebastian, for now a light was thrown on
the ghostly visitations.

"Yes, that was it! and you are a coward, and
you may tell John he is the same, and the
whole household a pack of idiots." And with
this Herr Sesemann went off to his study to
write a letter to Alm-Uncle. Sebastian
remained standing, feeling rather foolish.

"If only I had not let that fool of a John drag
me back into the room, and had gone after
the little white figure, which I should do
certainly if I saw it now!" he kept on saying to
himself; but just now every corner of the
room was clearly visible in the daylight.

Meanwhile Heidi was standing expectantly
dressed in her Sunday frock waiting to see
what would happen next, for Tinette had
only woke her up with a shake and put on
her clothes without a word of explanation.
The little uneducated child was far too much
beneath her for Tinette to speak to.

Herr Sesemann went back to the dining-
room with the letter; breakfast was now
ready, and he asked, "Where is the child?"

Heidi was fetched, and as she walked up to
him to say "Good morning," he looked

-74-

inquiringly into her face and said, "Well,
what do you say to this, little one?"

Heidi looked at him in perplexity.

"Why, you don't know anything about it, I
see," laughed Herr Sesemann. "You are
going home today, going at once."

"Home," murmured Heidi in a low voice,
turning pale; she was so overcome that for
a moment or two she could hardly breathe.

"Don't you want to hear more about it?"

"Oh, yes, yes!" exclaimed Heidi, her face
now rosy with delight.

"All right, then," said Herr Sesemann as he
sat down and made her a sign to do the
same, "but now make a good breakfast,
and then off you go in the carriage."

But Heidi could not swallow a morsel though
she tried to do what she was told; she was
in such a state of excitement that she hardly
knew if she was awake or dreaming, or if
she would again open her eyes to find
herself in her nightgown at the front door.

"Tell Sebastian to take plenty of provisions
with him," Herr Sesemann called out to
Fraulein Rottenmeier, who just then came
into the room; "the child can't eat anything
now, which is quite natural. Now run up to
Clara and stay with her till the carriage
comes round," he added kindly, turning to
Heidi.

Heidi had been longing for this, and ran
quickly upstairs. An immense trunk was
standing open in the middle of the room.

"Come along, Heidi," cried Clara, as she
entered; "see all the things I have had put in
for you--aren't you pleased?"

And she ran over a list of things, dresses
and aprons and handkerchiefs, and all
kinds of working materials. "And look here,"
she added, as she triumphantly held up a
basket. Heidi peeped in and jumped for
joy, for inside it were twelve beautiful round
white rolls, all for grandmother. In their
delight the children forgot that the time had
come for them to separate, and when some
one called out, "The carriage is here," there
was no time for grieving.

Heidi ran to her room to fetch her darling
book; she knew no one could have packed
that, as it lay under her pillow, for Heidi had
kept it by her night and day. This was put in
the basket with the rolls. Then she opened
her wardrobe to look for another treasure,
which perhaps no one would have thought
of packing--and she was right--the old red
shawl had been left behind, Fraulein
Rottenmeier not considering it worth putting
in with the other things. Heidi wrapped it
round something else which she laid on the
top of the basket, so that the red package
was quite conspicuous. Then she put on her
pretty hat and left the room. The children
could not spend much time over their
farewells, for Herr Sesemann was waiting
to put Heidi in the carriage. Fraulein
Rottenmeier was waiting at the top of the
stairs to say good-bye to her. When she
caught sight of the strange little red bundle,
she took it out of the basket and threw it on
the ground. "No, no, Adelaide," she
exclaimed, "you cannot leave the house with
that thing. What can you possibly want with
it!" And then she said good-bye to the child.
Heidi did not dare take up her little bundle,
but she gave the master of the house an
imploring look, as if her greatest treasure
had been taken from her.

"No, no," said Herr Sesemann in a very
decided voice, "the child shall take home
with her whatever she likes, kittens and

-75-

tortoises, if it pleases her; we need not put
ourselves out about that, Fraulein
Rottenmeier."

Heidi quickly picked up her bundle, with a
look of joy and gratitude. As she stood by
the carriage door, Herr Sesemann gave her
his hand and said he hoped she would
remember him and Clara. He wished her a
happy journey, and Heidi thanked him for all
his kindness, and added, "And please say
good-bye to the doctor for me and give him
many, many thanks." For she had not
forgotten that he had said to her the night
before, 'It will be all right to-morrow,' and
she rightly divined that he had helped to
make it so for her. Heidi was now lifted into
the carriage, and then the basket and the
provisions were put in, and finally
Sebastian took his place. Then Herr
Sesemann called out once more, "A
pleasant journey to you," and the carriage
rolled away.

Heidi was soon sitting in the railway
carriage, holding her basket tightly on her
lap; she would not let it out of her hands for a
moment, for it contained the delicious rolls
for grandmother; so she must keep it
carefully, and even peep inside it from time
to time to enjoy the sight of them. For many
hours she sat as still as a mouse; only now
was she beginning to realize that she was
going home to the grandfather, the
mountain, the grandmother, and Peter, and
pictures of all she was going to see again
rose one by one before her eyes; she
thought of how everything would look at
home, but this brought other thoughts to her
mind, and all of a sudden she said
anxiously, "Sebastian, are you sure that
grandmother on the mountain is not dead?"

"No, no," said Sebastian, wishing to soothe
her, "we will hope not; she is sure to be alive
still."

Then Heidi fell back on her own thoughts
again. Now and then she looked inside the
basket, for the thing she looked forward to
most was laying all the rolls out on
grandmother's table. After a long silence
she spoke again, "If only we could know for
certain that grandmother is alive!"

"Yes, yes," said Sebastian, half asleep;
"she is sure to be alive, there is no reason
why she should be dead."

After a while sleep fell on Heidi too, and
after her disturbed night and early rising she
slept so soundly that she did not wake till
Sebastian shook her by the arm and called
to her, "Wake up, wake up! we shall have to
get out directly; we are just in Basle!"

There was a further railway journey of many
hours the next day. Heidi again sat with her
basket on her knee, for she would not have
given it up to Sebastian on any
consideration; to-day she never even
opened her mouth, for her excitement,
which increased with every mile of the
journey, kept her speechless. All of a
sudden, before Heidi expected it, a voice
called out, "Mayenfeld." She and Sebastian
both jumped up, the latter also taken by
surprise. In another minute they were both
standing on the platform with Heidi's trunk,
and the train was steaming away down the
valley. Sebastian looked after it regretfully,
for he preferred the easier mode of
travelling to a wearisome climb on foot,
especially as there was danger no doubt as
well as fatigue in a country like this, where,
according to Sebastian's idea, everything
and everybody were half savage. He
therefore looked cautiously to either side to
see who was a likely person to ask the
safest way to Dorfli.

Just outside the station he saw a shabby-
looking little cart and horse which a broad-

-76-

shouldered man was loading with heavy
sacks that had been brought by the train, so
he went up to him and asked which was the
safest way to get to Dorfli.

"All the roads about here are safe," was the
curt reply.

So Sebastian altered his question and
asked which was the best way to avoid
falling over the precipice, and also how a
box could be conveyed to Dorfli. The man
looked at the box, weighing it with his eye,
and then volunteered if it was not too heavy
to take it on his own cart, as he was driving
to Dorfli. After some little interchange of
words it was finally agreed that the man
should take both the child and the box to
Dorfli, and there find some one who could
be sent on with Heidi up the mountain.

"I can go by myself, I know the way well from
Dorfli," put in Heidi, who had been listening
attentively to the conversation. Sebastian
was greatly relieved at not having to do any
mountain climbing. He drew Heidi aside
and gave her a thick rolled parcel, and a
letter for her grandfather; the parcel, he told
her, was a present from Herr Sesemann,
and she must put it at the bottom of her
basket under the rolls and be very careful
not to lose it, as Herr Sesemann would be
very vexed if she did, and never be the
same to her again; so little miss was to think
well of what he said.

"I shall be sure not to lose it," said Heidi
confidently, and she at once put the roll and
the letter at the bottom of her basket. The
trunk meanwhile had been hoisted into the
cart, and now Sebastian lifted Heidi and her
basket on to the high seat and shook hands
with her; he then made signs to her to keep
her eye on the basket, for the driver was
standing near and Sebastian thought it
better to be careful, especially as he knew

that he ought himself to have seen the child
safely to her journey's end. The driver now
swung himself up beside Heidi, and the cart
rolled away in the direction of the
mountains, while Sebastian, glad of having
no tiring and dangerous journey on foot
before him, sat down in the station and
awaited the return train.

The driver of the car was the miller at Dorfli
and was taking home his sacks of flour. He
had never seen Heidi, but like everybody in
Dorfli knew all about her. He had known her
parents, and felt sure at once that this was
the child of whom he had heard so much. He
began to wonder why she had come back,
and as they drove along he entered into
conversation with her. "You are the child
who lived with your grandfather, Alm-Uncle,
are you not?"

"Yes."

"Didn't they treat you well down there that
you have come back so soon?"

"Yes, it was not that; everything in Frankfurt
is as nice as it could be."

"Then why are you running home again?"

"Only because Herr Sesemann gave me
leave, or else I should not have come."

"If they were willing to let you stay, why did
you not remain where you were better off
than at home?"

"Because I would a thousand times rather
be with grandfather on the mountain than
anywhere else in the world."

"You will think differently perhaps when you
get back there," grumbled the miller; and
then to himself, "It's strange of her, for she
must know what it's like."

-77-

He began whistling and said no more, while
Heidi looked around her and began to
tremble with excitement, for she knew every
tree along the way, and there overhead
were the high jagged peaks of the
mountain looking down on her like old
friends. And Heidi nodded back to them,
and grew every moment more wild with her
joy and longing, feeling as if she must jump
down from the cart and run with all her might
till she reached the top. But she sat quite still
and did not move, although inwardly in such
agitation. The clock was striking five as they
drove into Dorfli. A crowd of women and
children immediately surrounded the cart,
for the box and the child arriving with the
miller had excited the curiosity of everybody
in the neighborhood, inquisitive to know
whence they came and whither they were
going and to whom they belonged. As the
miller lifted Heidi down, she said hastily,
"Thank you, grandfather will send for the
trunk," and was just going to run off, when
first one and then another of the bystanders
caught hold of her, each one having a
different question to put to her. But Heidi
pushed her way through them with such an
expression of distress on her face that they
were forced to let her go. "You see," they
said to one another, "how frightened she is,
and no wonder," and then they went on to
talk of Alm-Uncle, how much worse he had
grown that last year, never speaking a word
and looking as if he would like to kill
everybody he met, and if the child had
anywhere else to go to she certainly would
not run back to the old dragon's den. But
here the miller interrupted them, saying he
knew more about it than they did, and
began telling them how a kind gentleman
had brought her to Mayenfeld and seen her
off, and had given him his fare without any
bargaining, and extra money for himself;
what was more, the child had assured him
that she had had everything she wanted
where she had been, and that it was her

own wish to return to her grandfather. This
information caused great surprise and was
soon repeated all over Dorfli, and that
evening there was not a house in the place
in which the astounding news was not
discussed, of how Heidi had of her own
accord given up a luxurious home to return
to her grandfather.

Heidi climbed up the steep path from Dorfli
as quickly as she could; she was obliged,
however, to pause now and again to take
breath, for the basket she carried was
rather heavy, and the way got steeper as
she drew nearer the top. One thought alone
filled Heidi's mind, "Would she find the
grandmother sitting in her usual corner by
the spinning-wheel, was she still alive?" At
last Heidi caught sight of the grandmother's
house in the hollow of the mountain and her
heart began to beat; she ran faster and
faster and her heart beat louder and louder-
-and now she had reached the house, but
she trembled so she could hardly open the
door--and then she was standing inside,
unable in her breathlessness to utter a
sound.

"Ah, my God!" cried a voice from the corner,
"that was how Heidi used to run in; if only I
could have her with me once again! Who is
there?"

"It's I, I, grandmother," cried Heidi as she
ran and flung herself on her knees beside
the old woman, and seizing her hands,
clung to her, unable to speak for joy. And
the grandmother herself could not say a
word for some time, so unexpected was
this happiness; but at last she put out her
hand and stroked Heidi's curly hair, and
said, "Yes, yes, that is her hair, and her
voice; thank God that He has granted my
prayer!" And tears of joy fell from the blind
eyes on to Heidi's hand. "Is it really you,
Heidi; have you really come back to me?"

-78-

"Yes, grandmother, I am really here,"
answered Heidi in a reassuring voice. "Do
not cry, for I have really come back and I am
never going away again, and I shall come
every day to see you, and you won't have
any more hard bread to eat for some days,
for look, look!"

And Heidi took the rolls from the basket and
piled the whole twelve up on grandmother's
lap.

"Ah, child! child! what a blessing you bring
with you!" the old woman exclaimed, as she
felt and seemed never to come to the end of
the rolls. "But you yourself are the greatest
blessing, Heidi," and again she touched the
child's hair and passed her hand over her
hot cheeks, and said, "Say something,
child, that I may hear your voice."

Then Heidi told her how unhappy she had
been, thinking that the grandmother might
die while she was away and would never
have her white rolls, and that then she would
never, never see her again.

Peter's mother now came in and stood for a
moment overcome with astonishment. "Why,
it's Heidi," she exclaimed, "and yet can it
be?"

Heidi stood up, and Brigitta now could not
say enough in her admiration of the child's
dress and appearance; she walked round
her, exclaiming all the while, "Grandmother,
if you could only see her, and see what a
pretty frock she has on; you would hardly
know her again. And the hat with the feather
in it is yours too, I suppose? Put it on that I
may see how you look in it?"

"No, I would rather not," replied Heidi firmly.
"You can have it if you like; I do not want it; I
have my own still." And Heidi so saying
undid her red bundle and took out her own

old hat, which had become a little more
battered still during the journey. But this was
no trouble to Heidi; she had not forgotten
how her grandfather had called out to Dete
that he never wished to see her and her hat
and feathers again, and this was the reason
she had so anxiously preserved her old hat,
for she had never ceased to think about
going home to her grandfather. But Brigitta
told her not to be so foolish as to give it
away; she would not think of taking such a
beautiful hat; if Heidi did not want to wear it
she might sell it to the schoolmaster's
daughter in Dorfli and get a good deal of
money for it. But Heidi stuck to her intention
and hid the hat quietly in a corner behind the
grandmother's chair. Then she took off her
pretty dress and put her red shawl on over
her under-petticoat, which left her arms
bare; and now she clasped the old
woman's hand. "I must go home to
grandfather," she said, "but to-morrow I
shall come again. Good night,
grandmother."

"Yes, come again, be sure you come again
tomorrow," begged the grandmother, as
she pressed Heidi's hands in hers,
unwilling to let her go.

"Why have you taken off that pretty dress?"
asked Brigitta.

"Because I would rather go home to
grandfather as I am or else perhaps he
would not know me; you hardly did at first."

Brigitta went with her to the door, and there
said in rather a mysterious voice, "You
might have kept on your dress, he would
have known you all right; but you must be
careful, for Peter tells me that Alm-Uncle is
always now in a bad temper and never
speaks."

Heidi bid her good-night and continued her

-79-

way up the mountain, her basket on her arm.
All around her the steep green slopes shone
bright in the evening sun, and soon the great
gleaming snow field up above came in
sight. Heidi was obliged to keep on pausing
to look behind her, for the higher peaks
were behind her as she climbed. Suddenly
a warm red glow fell on the grass at her
feet; she looked back again--she had not
remembered how splendid it was, nor seen
anything to compare to it in her dreams -for
there the two high mountain peeks rose into
the air like two great flames, the whole
snow-field had turned crimson, and rosy
colored clouds floated in the sky above. The
grass upon the mountain sides had turned
to gold, the rocks were all aglow, and the
whole valley was bathed in golden mist. And
as Heidi stood gazing around her at all this
splendor the tears ran down her cheeks for
very delight and happiness, and impulsively
she put her hands together, and lifting her
eyes to heaven, thanked God aloud for
having brought her home, thanked Him that
everything was as beautiful as ever, more
beautiful even than she had thought, and
that it was all hers again once more. And
she was so overflowing with joy and
thankfulness that she could not find words to
thank Him enough. Not until the glory began
to fade could she tear herself away. Then
she ran on so quickly that in a very little while
she caught sight of the tops of the fir trees
above the hut roof, then the roof itself, and
at last the whole hut, and there was
grandfather sitting as in old days smoking
his pipe, and she could see the fir trees
waving in the wind. Quicker and quicker
went her little feet, and before Alm-Uncle
had time to see who was coming, Heidi had
rushed up to him, thrown down her basket
and flung her arms round his neck, unable in
the excitement of seeing him again to say
more than "Grandfather! grandfather!
grandfather!" over and over again.

And the old man himself said nothing. For
the first time for many years his eyes were
wet, and he had to pass his hand across
them. Then he unloosed Heidi's arms, put
her on his knee, and after looking at her for
a moment, "So you have come back to me,
Heidi," he said, "how is that? You don't look
much of a grand lady. Did they send you
away?"

"Oh, no, grandfather," said Heidi eagerly,
"you must not think that; they were all so
kind--Clara, and grandmamma, and Herr
Sesemann. But you see, grandfather, I did
not know how to bear myself till I got home
again to you. I used to think I should die, for I
felt as if I could not breathe; but I never said
anything because it would have been
ungrateful. And then suddenly one morning
quite early Herr Sesemann said to me--but
I think it was partly the doctor's doing--but
perhaps it's all in the letter--" and Heidi
jumped down and fetched the roll and the
letter and handed them both to her
grandfather.

"That belongs to you," said the latter, laying
the roll down on the bench beside him. Then
he opened the letter, read it through and
without a word put it in his pocket.

"Do you think you can still drink milk with me,
Heidi?" he asked, taking the child by the
hand to go into the hut. "But bring your
money with you; you can buy a bed and
bedclothes and dresses for a couple of
years with it."

"I am sure I do not want it," replied Heidi. "I
have got a bed already, and Clara has put
such a lot of clothes in my box that I shall
never want any more."

"Take it and put it in the cupboard; you will
want it some day I have no doubt."

-80-

Heidi obeyed and skipped happily after her
grandfather into the house; she ran into all
the corners, delighted to see everything
again, and then went up the ladder--but
there she came to a pause and called down
in a tone of surprise and distress, "Oh,
grandfather, my bed's gone."

"We can soon make it up again," he
answered her from below. "I did not know
that you were coming back; come along
now and have your milk."

Heidi came down, sat herself on her high
stool in the old place, and then taking up her
bowl drank her milk eagerly, as if she had
never come across anything so delicious,
and as she put down her bowl, she
exclaimed, "Our milk tastes nicer than
anything else in the world, grandfather."

A shrill whistle was heard outside. Heidi
darted out like a flash of lightning. There
were the goats leaping and springing
among the rocks, with Peter in their midst.
When he caught sight of Heidi he stood still
with astonishment and gazed speechlessly
at her. Heidi called out, "Good-evening,
Peter," and then ran in among the goats.
"Little Swan! Little Bear! do you know me
again?" And the animals evidently
recognized her voice at once, for they
began rubbing their heads against her and
bleating loudly as if for joy, and as she
called the other goats by name one after the
other, they all came scampering towards
her helter skelter and crowding round her.
The impatient Greenfinch sprang into the air
and over two of her companions in order to
get nearer, and even the shy little Snowflake
butted the Great Turk out of her way in quite
a determined manner, which left him
standing taken aback by her boldness, and
lifting his beard in the air as much as to say,
You see who I am.

Heidi was out of her mind with delight at
being among all her old friends again; she
flung her arms round the pretty little
Snowflake, stroked the obstreperous
Greenfinch, while she herself was thrust at
from all sides by the affectionate and
confiding goats; and so at last she got near
to where Peter was still standing, not having
yet got over his surprise.

"Come down, Peter," cried Heidi, "and say
good-evening to me."

"So you are back again?" he found words to
say at last, and now ran down and took
Heidi's hand which she was holding out in
greeting, and immediately put the same
question to her which he had been in the
habit of doing in the old days when they
returned home in the evening, "Will you
come out with me again to morrow?"

"Not to-morrow, but the day after perhaps,
for to-morrow I must go down to
grandmother."

"I am glad you are back," said Peter, while
his whole face beamed with pleasure, and
then he prepared to go on with his goats;
but he never had had so much trouble with
them before, for when at last, by coaxing
and threats, he had got them all together,
and Heidi had gone off with an arm over
either head of her grandfather's two, the
whole flock suddenly turned and ran after
her. Heidi had to go inside the stall with her
two and shut the door, or Peter would never
have got home that night. When Heidi went
indoors after this she found her bed already
made up for her; the hay had been piled
high for it and smelt deliciously, for it had
only just been got in, and the grandfather
had carefully spread and tucked in the clean
sheets. It was with a happy heart that Heidi
lay down in it that night, and her sleep was
sounder than it had been for a whole year

-81-

past. The grandfather got up at least ten
times during the night and mounted the
ladder to see if Heidi was all right and
showing no signs of restlessness, and to
feel that the hay he had stuffed into the
round window was keeping the moon from
shining too brightly upon her. But Heidi did
not stir; she had no need now to wander
about, for the great burning longing of her
heart was satisfied; she had seen the high
mountains and rocks alight in the evening
glow, she had heard the wind in the fir trees,
she was at home again on the mountain.

Chapter XIV: Sunday Bells

Heidi was standing under the waving fir
trees waiting for her grandfather, who was
going down with her to grandmother's, and
then on to Dorfli to fetch her box. She was
longing to know how grandmother had
enjoyed her white bread and impatient to
see and hear her again; but no time
seemed weary to her now, for she could not
listen long enough to the familiar voice of
the trees, or drink in too much of the
fragrance wafted to her from the green
pastures where the golden-headed flowers
were glowing in the sun, a very feast to her
eyes. The grandfather came out, gave a
look round, and then called to her in a
cheerful voice, "Well, now we can be off."

It was Saturday, a day when Alm-Uncle
made everything clean and tidy inside and
outside the house; he had devoted his
morning to this work so as to be able to
accompany Heidi in the afternoon, and the
whole place was now as spick and span as
he liked to see it. They parted at the
grandmother's cottage and Heidi ran in.
The grandmother had heard her steps
approaching and greeted her as she
crossed the threshold, "Is it you, child? Have
you come again?"

Then she took hold of Heidi's hand and held
it fast in her own, for she still seemed to fear
that the child might be torn from her again.
And now she had to tell Heidi how much she
had enjoyed the white bread, and how
much stronger she felt already for having
been able to eat it, and then Peter's mother
went on and said she was sure that if her
mother could eat like that for a week she
would get back some of her strength, but
she was so afraid of coming to the end of
the rolls, that she had only eaten one as yet.
Heidi listened to all Brigitta said, and sat
thinking for a while. Then she suddenly
thought of a way.

"I know, grandmother, what I will do," she
said eagerly, "I will write to Clara, and she
will send me as many rolls again, if not
twice as many as you have already, for I had
ever such a large heap in the wardrobe, and
when they were all taken away she
promised to give me as many back, and
she would do so I am sure."

"That is a good idea," said Brigitta; "but
then, they would get hard and stale. The
baker in Dorfli makes the white rolls, and if
we could get some of those he has over
now and then--but I can only just manage to
pay for the black bread."

A further bright thought came to Heidi, and
with a look of joy, "Oh, I have lots of money,
grandmother," she cried gleefully, skipping
about the room in her delight, "and I know
now what I will do with it. You must have a
fresh white roll every day, and two on
Sunday, and Peter can bring them up from
Dorfli."

"No, no, child!" answered the grandmother,
"I cannot let you do that; the money was not
given to you for that purpose; you must give
it to your grandfather, and he will tell you
how you are to spend it."

-82-

But Heidi was not to be hindered in her kind
intentions, and she continued to jump
about, saying over and over again in a tone
of exultation, "Now, grandmother can have
a roll every day and will grow quite strong
again--and, Oh, grandmother," she
suddenly exclaimed with an increase of
jubilation in her voice, "if you get strong
everything will grow light again for you;
perhaps it's only because you are weak that
it is dark." The grandmother said nothing,
she did not wish to spoil the child's
pleasure. As she went jumping about Heidi
suddenly caught sight of the grandmother's
song book, and another happy idea struck
her, "Grandmother, I can also read now,
would you like me to read you one of your
hymns from your old book?"

"Oh, yes," said the grandmother, surprised
and delighted; "but can you really read,
child, really?"

Heidi had climbed on to a chair and had
already lifted down the book, bringing a
cloud of dust with it, for it had lain untouched
on the shelf for a long time. Heidi wiped it,
sat herself down on a stool beside the old
woman, and asked her which hymn she
should read.

"What you like, child, what you like," and the
grandmother pushed her spinning-wheel
aside and sat in eager expectation waiting
for Heidi to begin. Heidi turned over the
leaves and read a line out softly to herself
here and there. At last she said,

"Here is one about the sun, grandmother, I
will read you that." And Heidi began,
reading with more and more warmth of
expression as she went on,

The morning breaks, And warm and bright
The earth lies still

In the golden light For Dawn has scattered
the clouds of

night.

God's handiwork Is seen around, Things
great and small To His

praise abound Where are the signs of His
love not found?

All things must pass, But God shall still With
steadfast

power His will fulfil Sure and unshaken is
His will.

His saving grace Will never fail, Though
grief and fear The

heart assail O'er life's wild seas He will
prevail.

Joy shall be ours In that garden blest, Where
after storm We

find our rest I wait in peace--God's time is
best.

The grandmother sat with folded hands and
a look of indescribable joy on her face,
such as Heidi had never seen there before,
although at the same time the tears were
running down her cheeks. As Heidi
finished, she implored her, saying, "Read it
once again, child, just once again."

And the child began again, with as much
pleasure in the verses as the grandmother,

Joy shall be ours In that garden blest, Where
after storm We

find our rest I wait in peace--God's time is
best.

-83-

"Ah, Heidi, that brings light to the heart! What
comfort you have brought me!"

And the old woman kept on repeating the
glad words, while Heidi beamed with
happiness, and she could not take her eyes
away from the grandmother's face, which
had never looked like that before. It had no
longer the old troubled expression, but was
alight with peace and joy as if she were
already looking with clear new eyes into the
garden or Paradise.

Some one now knocked at the window and
Heidi looked up and saw her grandfather
beckoning her to come home with him. She
promised the grandmother before leaving
her that she would be with her the next day,
and even if she went out with Peter she
would only spend half the day with him, for
the thought that she might make it light and
happy again for the grandmother gave her
the greatest pleasure, greater even than
being out on the sunny mountain with the
flowers and goats. As she was going out
Brigitta ran to her with the frock and hat she
had left. Heidi put the dress over her arm,
for, as she thought to herself, the
grandfather had seen that before, but she
obstinately refused to take back the hat;
Brigitta could keep it, for she should never
put it on her head again. Heidi was so full of
her morning's doings that she began at
once to tell her grandfather all about them:
how the white bread could be fetched every
day from Dorfli if there was money for it,
and how the grandmother had all at once
grown stronger and happier, and light had
come to her. Then she returned to the
subject of the rolls. "If the grandmother
won't take the money, grandfather, will you
give it all to me, and I can then give Peter
enough every day to buy a roll and two on
Sunday?"

"But how about the bed?" said her

grandfather. "It would be nice for you to have
a proper bed, and there would then be
plenty for the bread."

But Heidi gave her grandfather no peace till
he consented to do what she wanted; she
slept a great deal better, she said, on her
bed of hay than on her fine pillowed bed in
Frankfurt. So at last he said, "The money is
yours, do what you like with it; you can buy
bread for grandmother for years to come
with it."

Heidi shouted for joy at the thought that
grandmother would never need any more to
eat hard black bread, and "Oh,
grandfather!" she said, "everything is
happier now than it has ever been in our
lives before!" and she sang and skipped
along, holding her grandfather's hand as
light-hearted as a bird. But all at once she
grew quiet and said, "If God had let me
come at once, as I prayed, then everything
would have been different, I should only
have had a little bread to bring to
grandmother, and I should not have been
able to read, which is such a comfort to her;
but God has arranged it all so much better
than I knew how to; everything has
happened just as the other grandmother
said it would. Oh, how glad I am that God
did not let me have at once all I prayed and
wept for! And now I shall always pray to God
as she told me, and always thank Him, and
when He does not do anything I ask for I
shall think to myself, It's just like it was in
Frankfurt: God, I am sure, is going to do
something better still. So we will pray every
day, won't we, grandfather, and never
forget Him again, or else He may forget us."

"And supposing one does forget Him?" said
the grandfather in a low voice.

"Then everything goes wrong, for God lets
us then go where we like, and when we get

-84-

poor and miserable and begin to cry about it
no one pities us, but they say, You ran away
from God, and so God, who could have
helped you, left you to yourself."

"That is true, Heidi; where did you learn
that?"

"From grandmamma; she explained it all to
me."

The grandfather walked on for a little while
without speaking, then he said, as if
following his own train of thought: "And if it
once is so, it is so always; no one can go
back, and he whom God has forgotten, is
forgotten for ever."

"Oh, no, grandfather, we can go back, for
grandmamma told me so, and so it was in
the beautiful tale in my book--but you have
not heard that yet; but we shall be home
directly now, and then I will read it you, and
you will see how beautiful it is." And in her
eagerness Heidi struggled faster and faster
up the steep ascent, and they were no
sooner at the top than she let go her
grandfather's hand and ran into the hut. The
grandfather slung the basket off his
shoulders in which he had brought up a part
of the contents of the trunk which was too
heavy to carry up as it was. Then he sat
down on his seat and began thinking.

Heidi soon came running out with her book
under her arm. "That's right, grandfather,"
she exclaimed as she saw he had already
taken his seat, and in a second she was
beside him and had her book open at the
particular tale, for she had read it so often
that the leaves fell open at it of their own
accord. And now in a sympathetic voice
Heidi began to read of the son when he was
happily at home, and went out into the fields
with his father's flocks, and was dressed in
a fine cloak, and stood leaning on his

shepherd's staff watching as the sun went
down, just as he was to be seen in the
picture. But then all at once he wanted to
have his own goods and money and to be
his own master, and so he asked his father
to give him his portion, and he left his home
and went and wasted all his substance. And
when he had nothing left he hired himself
out to a master who had no flocks and fields
like his father, but only swine to keep; and
so he was obliged to watch these, and he
only had rags to wear and a few husks to
eat such as the swine fed upon. And then he
thought of his old happy life at home and of
how kindly his father had treated him and
how ungrateful he had been, and he wept
for sorrow and longing. And he thought to
himself, "I will arise and go to my father, and
will say to him, 'Father, I am not worthy to be
called thy son; make me as one of thy hired
servants.'" And when he was yet a great
way off his father saw him . . . Here Heidi
paused in her reading. "What do you think
happens now, grandfather?" she said. "Do
you think the father is still angry and will say
to him, 'I told you so!' Well, listen now to
what comes next." His father saw him, and
had compassion, and ran, and fell on his
neck and kissed him. And the son said to
him, "Father, I have sinned against heaven
and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to
be called thy son." But the father said to his
servants, "Bring forth the best robe, and put
it on him; and put a ring on his hand and
shoes on his feet: and bring hither the fatted
calf and kill it; and let us eat and be merry,
for this my son was dead and is alive again;
he was lost and is found." And they began to
be merry.

"Isn't that a beautiful tale, grandfather," said
Heidi, as the latter continued to sit without
speaking, for she had expected him to
express pleasure and astonishment.

"You are right, Heidi; it is a beautiful tale,"

-85-

he replied, but he looked so grave as he
said it that Heidi grew silent herself and sat
looking quietly at her pictures. Presently she
pushed her book gently in front of him and
said, "See how happy he is there," and she
pointed with her finger to the figure of the
returned prodigal, who was standing by his
father clad in fresh raiment as one of his
own sons again.

A few hours later, as Heidi lay fast asleep in
her bed, the grandfather went up the ladder
and put his lamp down near her bed so that
the light fell on the sleeping child. Her hands
were still folded as if she had fallen asleep
saying her prayers, an expression of peace
and trust lay on the little face, and something
in it seemed to appeal to the grandfather,
for he stood a long time gazing down at her
without speaking. At last he too folded his
hands, and with bowed head said in a low
voice, "Father, I have sinned against
heaven and before thee and am not worthy
to be called thy son." And two large tears
rolled down the old man's cheeks.

Early the next morning he stood in front of
his hut and gazed quietly around him. The
fresh bright morning sun lay on mountain
and valley. The sound of a few early bells
rang up from the valley, and the birds were
singing their morning song in the fir trees.
He stepped back into the hut and called up,
"Come along, Heidi! the sun is up! Put on
your best frock, for we are going to church
together!"

Heidi was not long getting ready; it was
such an unusual summons from her
grandfather that she must make haste. She
put on her smart Frankfurt dress and soon
went down, but when she saw her
grandfather she stood still, gazing at him in
astonishment. "Why, grandfather!" she
exclaimed, "I never saw you look like that
before! and the coat with the silver buttons!

Oh, you do look nice in your Sunday coat!"

The old man smiled and replied, "And you
too; now come along!" He took Heidi's
hand in his and together they walked down
the mountain side. The bells were ringing in
every direction now, sounding louder and
fuller as they neared the valley, and Heidi
listened to them with delight. "Hark at them,
grandfather! it's like a great festival!"

The congregation had already assembled
and the singing had begun when Heidi and
her grandfather entered the church at Dorfli
and sat down at the back. But before the
hymn was over every one was nudging his
neighbor and whispering, "Do you see?
Alm-Uncle is in church!"

Soon everybody in the church knew of Alm-
Uncle's presence, and the women kept on
turning round to look and quite lost their
place in the singing. But everybody became
more attentive when the sermon began, for
the preacher spoke with such warmth and
thankfulness that those present felt the
effect of his words, as if some great joy
had come to them all. At the close of the
service Alm-Uncle took Heidi by the hand,
and on leaving the church made his way
towards the pastor's house; the rest of the
congregation looked curiously after him,
some even following to see whether he
went inside the pastor's house, which he
did. Then they collected in groups and
talked over this strange event, keeping their
eyes on the pastor's door, watching to see
whether Alm-Uncle came out looking angry
and quarrelsome, or as if the interview had
been a peaceful one, for they could not
imagine what had brought the old man
down, and what it all meant. Some,
however, adopted a new tone and
expressed their opinion that Alm Uncle was
not so bad after all as they thought, "for see
how carefully he took the little one by the

-86-

hand." And others responded and said they
had always thought people had
exaggerated about him, that if he was so
downright bad he would be afraid to go
inside the pastor's house. Then the miller
put in his word, "Did I not tell you so from the
first? What child is there who would run
away from where she had plenty to eat and
drink and everything of the best, home to a
grandfather who was cruel and unkind, and
of whom she was afraid?"

And so everybody began to feel quite
friendly towards Alm-Uncle, and the
women now came up and related all they
had been told by Peter and his
grandmother, and finally they all stood there
like people waiting for an old friend whom
they had long missed from among their
number.

Meanwhile Alm-Uncle had gone into the
pastor's house and knocked at the study
door. The latter came out and greeted him,
not as if he was surprised to see him, but as
if he had quite expected to see him there;
he probably had caught sight of the old man
in church. He shook hands warmly with him,
and Alm-Uncle was unable at first to speak,
for he had not expected such a friendly
reception. At last he collected himself and
said, "I have come to ask you, pastor, to
forget the words I spoke to you when you
called on me, and to beg you not to owe me
ill-will for having been so obstinately set
against your well-meant advice. You were
right, and I was wrong, but I have now made
up my mind to follow your advice and to find
a place for myself at Dorfli for the winter, for
the child is not strong enough to stand the
bitter cold up on the mountain. And if the
people down here look askance at me, as
at a person not to be trusted, I know it is my
own fault, and you will, I am sure, not do so."

The pastor's kindly eyes shone with

pleasure. He pressed the old man's hand in
his, and said with emotion, "Neighbor, you
went into the right church before you came
to mine; I am greatly rejoiced. You will not
repent coming to live with us again; as for
myself you will always be welcome as a
dear friend and neighbor, and I look forward
to our spending many a pleasant winter
evening together, for I shall prize your
companionship, and we will find some nice
friends too for the little one." And the pastor
laid his hand kindly on the child's curly head
and took her by the hand as he walked to the
door with the old man. He did not say good-
bye to him till they were standing outside, so
that all the people standing about saw him
shake hands as if parting reluctantly from
his best friend. The door had hardly shut
behind him before the whole congregation
now came forward to greet Alm-Uncle,
every one striving to be the first to shake
hands with him, and so many were held out
that Alm-Uncle did not know with which to
begin; and some said, "We are so pleased
to see you among us again," and another, "I
have long been wishing we could have a
talk together again," and greetings of all
kinds echoed from every side, and when
Alm-Uncle told them he was thinking of
returning to his old quarters in Dorfli for the
winter, there was such a general chorus of
pleasure that any one would have thought he
was the most beloved person in all Dorfli,
and that they had hardly known how to live
without him. Most of his friends
accompanied him and Heidi some way up
the mountain, and each as they bid him
good-bye made him promise that when he
next came down he would without fail come
and call. As the old man at last stood alone
with the child, watching their retreating
figures, there was a light upon his face as if
reflected from some inner sunshine of
heart. Heidi, looking up at him with her clear
steady eyes, said, "Grandfather, you look
nicer and nicer to-day, I never saw you quite

-87-

like that before."

"Do you think so?" he answered with a
smile. "Well, yes, Heidi, I am happier to-day
than I deserve, happier than I had thought
possible; it is good to be at peace with God
and man! God was good to me when He
sent you to my hut."

When they reached Peter's home the
grandfather opened the door and walked
straight in. "Good-morning, grandmother,"
he said. "I think we shall have to do some
more patching, up before the autumn winds
come."

"Dear God, if it is not Uncle!" cried the
grandmother in pleased surprise. "That I
should live to see such a thing! and now I
can thank you for all that you have done for
me. May God reward you! may God reward
you!" She stretched out a trembling hand to
him, and when the grandfather shook it
warmly, she went on, still holding his, "And I
have something on my heart I want to say, a
prayer to make to you! If I have injured you in
any way, do not punish me by sending the
child away again before I lie under the
grass. Oh, you do not know what that child is
to me!" and she clasped the child to her, for
Heidi had already taken her usual stand
close to the grandmother.

"Have no fear, grandmother," said Uncle in
a reassuring voice, "I shall not punish either
you or myself by doing so. We are all
together now, and pray God we may
continue so for long."

Brigitta now drew the Uncle aside towards
a corner of the room and showed him the
hat with the feathers, explaining to him how
it came there, and adding that of course she
could not take such a thing from a child.

But the grandfather looked towards Heidi

without any displeasure of countenance and
said, "The hat is hers, and if she does not
wish to wear it any more she has a right to
say so and to give it to you, so take it, pray."

Brigitta was highly delighted at this. "It is
well worth more than ten shillings!" she said
as she held it up for further admiration. "And
what a blessing Heidi has brought home
with her from Frankfurt! I have thought
sometimes that it might be good to send
Peter there for a little while; what do you
think, Uncle?"

A merry look came into the grandfather's
eye. He thought it would do Peter no harm,
but he had better wait for a good opportunity
before starting. At this moment the subject
of their conversation himself rushed in,
evidently in a great hurry, knocking his head
violently against the door in his haste, so
that everything in the room rattled. Gasping
and breathless he stood still after this and
held out a letter. This was another great
event, for such a thing had never happened
before; the letter was addressed to Heidi
and had been delivered at the post office in
Dorfli. They all sat down round the table to
hear what was in it, for Heidi opened it at
once and read it without hesitation. The
letter was from Clara. The latter wrote that
the house had been so dull since Heidi left
that she did not know how to bear herself,
and she had at last persuaded her father to
take her to the baths at Ragatz in the coming
autumn; grandmamma had arranged to join
them there, and they both were looking
forward to paying her and her grandfather a
visit. And grandmamma sent a further
message to Heidi which was that the latter
had done quite right to take the rolls to the
grandmother, and so that she might not
have to eat them dry, she was sending
some coffee, which was already on its way,
and grandmamma hoped when she came
to the Alm in the autumn that Heidi would

-88-

take her to see her old friend.

There were exclamations of pleasure and
astonishment on hearing all this news, and
so much to talk and ask about that even the
grandfather did not notice how the time was
passing; there was general delight at the
thought of the coming days, and even more
at the meeting which had taken place on this
one, and the grandmother spoke and said,
"The happiest of all things is when an old
friend comes and greets us as in former
times; the heart is comforted with the
assurance that some day everything that we
have loved will be given back to us.--You
will come soon again, uncle, and you child,
to-morrow?"

The old man and Heidi promised her
faithfully to do so; then it was time to break
up the party, and these two went back up
the mountain. As they had been greeted
with bells when they made their journey
down in the morning, so now they were
accompanied by the peaceful evening
chimes as they climbed to the hut, which
had quite a Sunday-like appearance as it
stood bathed in the light of the low evening
sun.

But when grandmamma comes next autumn
there will be many fresh joys and surprises
both for Heidi and grandmother; without
doubt a proper bed will be put up in the hay-
loft, for wherever grandmamma steps in,
there everything is soon in right order,
outside and in.

Chapter XV: Preparations for a journey

The kind doctor who had given the order
that Heidi was to be sent home was walking
along one of the broad streets towards Herr
Sesemann's house. It was a sunny
September morning, so full of light and
sweetness that it seemed as if everybody

must rejoice. But the doctor walked with his
eyes fastened to the ground and did not
once lift them to the blue sky above him.
There was an expression of sadness on his
face, formerly so cheerful, and his hair had
grown greyer since the spring. The doctor
had had an only daughter, who, after his
wife's death, had been his sole and
constant companion, but only a few months
previously death had deprived him of his
dear child, and he had never been the same
bright and cheery man since.

Sebastian opened the door to him, greeting
him with every mark of respectful civility, for
the doctor was not only the most cherished
friend of the master and his daughter, but
had by his kindness won the hearts of the
whole household.

"Everything as usual, Sebastian?" asked
the doctor in his pleasant voice as he
preceded Sebastian up the stairs.

"I am glad you have come, doctor,"
exclaimed Herr Sesemann as the latter
entered. "We must really have another talk
over this Swiss journey; do you still adhere
to your decision, even though Clara is
decidedly improving in health?"

"My dear Sesemann, I never knew such a
man as you!" said the doctor as he sat down
beside his friend. "I really wish your mother
was here; everything would be clear and
straightforward then and she would soon
put things in right train. You sent for me three
times yesterday only to ask me the same
question, though you know what I think."

"Yes, I know, it's enough to make you out of
patience with me; but you must understand,
dear friend"--and Herr Sesemann laid his
hand imploringly on the doctor's shoulder--
"that I feel I have not the courage to refuse
the child what I have been promising her all

-89-

along, and for months now she has been
living on the thought of it day and night. She
bore this last bad attack so patiently
because she was buoyed up with the hope
that she should soon start on her Swiss
journey, and see her friend Heidi again;
and now must I tell the poor child, who has to
give up so many pleasures, that this visit
she has so long looked forward to must also
be cancelled? I really have not the courage
to do it."

"You must make up your mind to it,
Sesemann," said the doctor with authority,
and as his friend continued silent and
dejected he went on after a pause,
"Consider yourself how the matter stands.
Clara has not had such a bad summer as
this last one for years. Only the worst results
would follow from the fatigue of such a
journey, and it is out of the question for her.
And then we are already in September, and
although it may still be warm and fine up
there, it may just as likely be already very
cold. The days too are growing short, and
as Clara cannot spend the night up there
she would only have a two hours' visit at the
outside. The journey from Ragatz would
take hours, for she would have to be carried
up the mountain in a chair. In short,
Sesemann, it is impossible. But I will go in
with you and talk to Clara; she is a
reasonable child, and I will tell her what my
plans are. Next May she shall be taken to the
baths and stay there for the cure until it is
quite hot weather. Then she can be carried
up the mountain from time to time, and
when she is stronger she will enjoy these
excursions far more than she would now.
Understand, Sesemann, that if we want to
give the child a chance of recovery we must
use the utmost care and watchfulness."

Herr Sesemann, who had listened to the
doctor in sad and submissive silence, now
suddenly jumped up. "Doctor," he said, "tell

me truly: have you really any hope of her final
recovery?"

The doctor shrugged his shoulders. "Very
little," he replied quietly. "But, friend, think of
my trouble. You have still a beloved child to
look for you and greet you on your return
home. You do not come back to an empty
house and sit down to a solitary meal. And
the child is happy and comfortable at home
too. If there is much that she has to give up,
she has on the other hand many
advantages. No, Sesemann, you are not so
greatly to be pitied--you have still the
happiness of being together. Think of my
lonely house!"

Herr Sesemann was now striding up and
down the room as was his habit when
deeply engaged in thought. Suddenly he
came to a pause beside his friend and laid
his hand on his shoulder. "Doctor, I have an
idea; I cannot bear to see you look as you
do; you are no longer the same man. You
must be taken out of yourself for a while,
and what do you think I propose? That you
shall take the journey and go and pay Heidi
a visit in our name."

The doctor was taken aback at this sudden
proposal and wanted to make objections,
but his friend gave him no time to say
anything. He was so delighted with his idea,
that he seized the doctor by the arm and
drew him into Clara's room. The kind doctor
was always a welcome visitor to Clara, for
he generally had something amusing to tell
her. Lately, it is true, he had been graver,
but Clara knew the reason why and would
have given much to see him his old lively self
again. She held out her hand to him as he
came up to her; he took a seat beside her,
and her father also drew up his chair, and
taking Clara's hand in his began to talk to
her of the Swiss journey and how he
himself had looked forward to it. He passed

-90-

as quickly as he could over the main point
that it was now impossible for her to
undertake it, for he dreaded the tears that
would follow; but he went on without pause
to tell her of his new plan, and dwelt on the
great benefit it would be to his friend if he
could be persuaded to take this holiday.

The tears were indeed swimming in the
blue eyes, although Clara struggled to keep
them down for her father's sake, but it was
a bitter disappointment to give up the
journey, the thought of which had been her
only joy and solace during the lonely hours
of her long illness. She knew, however, that
her father would never refuse her a thing
unless he was certain that it would be
harmful for her. So she swallowed her tears
as well as she could and turned her thoughts
to the one hope still left her. Taking the
doctor's hand and stroking it, she said
pleadingly,

"Dear doctor, you will go and see Heidi,
won't you? and then you can come and tell
me all about it, what it is like up there, and
what Heidi and the grandfather, and Peter
and the goats do all day. I know them all so
well! And then you can take what I want to
send to Heidi; I have thought about it all, and
also something for the grandmother. Do
pray go, dear doctor, and I will take as much
cod liver oil as you like."

Whether this promise finally decided the
doctor it is impossible to say, but it is certain
that he smiled and said,

"Then I must certainly go, Clara, for you will
then get as plump and strong as your father
and I wish to see you. And have you decided
when I am to start?"

"To-morrow morning--early if possible,"
replied Clara.

"Yes, she is right," put in Herr Sesemann;
"the sun is shining and the sky is blue, and
there is no time to be lost; it is a pity to miss
a single one of these days on the mountain."

The doctor could not help laughing. "You will
be reproaching me next for not being there
already; well, I must go and make
arrangements for getting off."

But Clara would not let him go until she had
given him endless messages for Heidi, and
had explained all he was to look at so as to
give her an exact description on his return.
Her presents she would send round later, as
Fraulein Rottenmeier must first help her to
pack them up; at that moment she was out
on one of her excursions into the town which
always kept her engaged for some time.
The doctor promised to obey Clara's
directions in every particular; he would start
some time during the following day if not the
first thing in the morning, and would bring
back a faithful account of his experiences
and of all he saw and heard.

The servants of a household have a curious
faculty of divining what is going on before
they are actually told about anything.
Sebastian and Tinette must have
possessed this faculty in a high degree, for
even as the doctor was going downstairs,
Tinette, who had been rung for, entered
Clara's room.

"Take that box and bring it back filled with
the soft cakes which we have with coffee,"
said Clara, pointing to a box which had
been brought long before in preparation for
this. Tinette took it up, and carried it out,
dangling it contemptuously in her hand.

"Hardly worth the trouble I should have
thought," she said pertly as she left the
room.

-91-

As Sebastian opened the door for the
doctor he said with a bow, "Will the Herr
Doctor be so kind as to give the little miss
my greetings?"

"I see," said the doctor, "you know then
already that I am off on a journey."

Sebastian hesitated and gave an awkward
little cough. "I am--I have--I hardly know
myself. O yes, I remember; I happened to
pass through the dining-room and caught
little miss's name, and I put two and two
together--and so I thought--"

"I see, I see," smiled the doctor, "one can
find out a great many thinks by thinking.
Good-bye till I see you again, Sebastian, I
will be sure and give your message."

The doctor was hastening off when he met
with a sudden obstacle; the violent wind had
prevented Fraulein Rottenmeier
prosecuting her walk any farther, and she
was just returning and had reached the
door as he was coming out. The white
shawl she wore was so blown out by the
wind that she looked like a ship in full sail.
The doctor drew back, but Fraulein
Rottenmeier had always evinced peculiar
appreciation and respect for this man, and
she also drew back with exaggerated
politeness to let him pass. The two stood for
a few seconds, each anxious to make way
for the other, but a sudden gust of wind sent
Fraulein Rottenmeier flying with all her sails
almost into the doctor's arms, and she had
to pause and recover herself before she
could shake hands with the doctor with
becoming decorum. She was put out at
having been forced to enter in so
undignified a manner, but the doctor had a
way of smoothing people's ruffled feathers,
and she was soon listening with her usual
composure while he informed her of his
intended journey, begging her in his most

conciliatory voice to pack up the parcels for
Heidi as she alone knew how to pack. And
then he took his leave.

Clara quite expected to have a long tussle
with Fraulein Rottenmeier before she would
get the latter to consent to sending all the
things that she had collected as presents for
Heidi. But this time she was mistaken, for
Fraulein Rottenmeier was in a more than
usually good temper. She cleared the large
table so that all the things for Heidi could be
spread out upon it and packed under
Clara's own eyes. It was no light job, for the
presents were of all shapes and sizes. First
there was the little warm cloak with a hood,
which had been designed by Clara herself,
in order that Heidi during the coming winter
might be able to go and see grandmother
when she liked, and not have to wait till her
grandfather could take her wrapped up in a
sack to keep her from freezing. Then came
a thick warm shawl for the grandmother, in
which she could wrap herself well up and
not feel the cold when the wind came
sweeping in such terrible gusts round the
house. The next object was the large box
full of cakes; these were also for the
grandmother, that she might have
something to eat with her coffee besides
bread. An immense sausage was the next
article; this had been originally intended for
Peter, who never had anything but bread
and cheese, but Clara had altered her mind,
fearing that in his delight he might eat it all
up at once and make himself ill. So she
arranged to send it to Brigitta, who could
take some for herself and the grandmother
and give Peter his portion out by degrees. A
packet of tobacco was a present for
grandfather, who was fond of his pipe as he
sat resting in the evening. Finally there was
a whole lot of mysterious little bags, and
parcels, and boxes, which Clara had had
especial pleasure in collecting, as each
was to be a joyful surprise for Heidi as she

-92-

opened it. The work came to an end at last,
and an imposing-looking package lay on
the floor ready for transport. Fraulein
Rottenmeier looked at it with satisfaction,
lost in the consideration of the art of
packing. Clara eyed it too with pleasure,
picturing Heidi's exclamations and jumps
of joy and surprise when the huge parcel
arrived at the hut.

And now Sebastian came in, and lifting the
package on to his shoulder, carried it off to
be forwarded at once to the doctor's house.

Chapter XVI: A Visitor

The early light of morning lay rosy red upon
the mountains, and a fresh breeze rustled
through the fir trees and set their ancient
branches waving to and fro. The sound
awoke Heidi and she opened her eyes. The
roaring in the trees always stirred a strong
emotion within her and seemed to drew her
irresistibly to them. So she jumped out of
bed and dressed herself as quickly as she
could, but it took her some time even then,
for she was careful now to be always clean
and tidy.

When she went down her ladder she found
her grandfather had already left the hut. He
was standing outside looking at the sky and
examining the landscape as he did every
morning, to see what sort of weather it was
going to be.

Little pink clouds were floating over the sky,
that was growing brighter and bluer with
every minute, while the heights and the
meadow lands were turning gold under the
rising sun, which was just appearing above
the topmost peaks.

"O how beautiful! how beautiful! Good-
morning, grandfather!" cried Heidi, running
out.

"What, you are awake already, are you?" he
answered, giving her a morning greeting.

Then Heidi ran round to the fir trees to enjoy
the sound she loved so well, and with every
fresh gust of wind which came roaring
through their branches she gave a fresh
jump and cry of delight.

Meanwhile the grandfather had gone to milk
the goats; this done he brushed and
washed them, ready for their mountain
excursion, and brought them out of their
shed. As soon as Heidi caught sight of her
two friends she ran and embraced them,
and they bleated in return, while they vied
with each other in showing their affection by
poking their heads against her and trying
which could get nearest her, so that she
was almost crushed between them. But
Heidi was not afraid of them, and when the
lively Little Bear gave rather too violent a
thrust, she only said, "No, Little Bear, you
are pushing like the Great Turk," and Little
Bear immediately drew back his head and
left off his rough attentions, while Little
Swan lifted her head and put on an
expression as much as to say, "No one shall
ever accuse me of behaving like the Great
Turk." For White Swan was a rather more
distinguished person than Brown Bear.

And now Peter's whistle was heard and all
the goats came along, leaping and
springing, and Heidi soon found herself
surrounded by the whole flock, pushed this
way and that by their obstreperous
greetings, but at last she managed to get
through them to where Snowflake was
standing, for the young goat had in vain
striven to reach her.

Peter now gave a last tremendous whistle,
in order to startle the goats and drive them
off, for he wanted to get near himself to say
something to Heidi. The goats sprang aside

-93-

and he came up to her.

"Can you come out with me to-day?" he
asked, evidently unwilling to hear her
refuse.

"I am afraid I cannot, Peter," she answered.
"I am expecting them every minute from
Frankfurt, and I must be at home when they
come."

"You have said the same thing for days
now," grumbled Peter.

"I must continue to say it till they come,"
replied Heidi. "How can you think, Peter,
that I would be away when they came? As if
I could do such a thing?"

"They would find Uncle at home," he
answered with a snarling voice.

But at this moment the grandfather's
stentorian voice was heard. "Why is the army
not marching forward? Is it the field-
marshal who is missing or some of the
troops?"

Whereupon Peter turned and went off,
swinging his stick round so that it whistled
through the air, and the goats, who
understood the signal, started at full trot for
their mountain pasture, Peter following in
their wake.

Since Heidi had been back with her
grandfather things came now and then into
her mind of which she had never thought in
former days. So now, with great exertion,
she put her bed in order every morning,
patting and stroking it till she had got it
perfectly smooth and flat. Then she went
about the room downstairs, put each chair
back in its place, and if she found anything
lying about she put it in the cupboard. After
that she fetched a duster, climbed on a

chair, and rubbed the table till it shone
again. When the grandfather came in later
he would look round well pleased and say to
himself, "We look like Sunday every day
now; Heidi did not go abroad for nothing."

After Peter had departed and she and her
grandfather had breakfasted, Heidi began
her daily work as usual, but she did not get
on with it very fast. It was so lovely out of
doors to day, and every minute something
happened to interrupt her in her work. Now it
was a bright beam of sun shining cheerfully
through the open window, and seeming to
say, "Come out, Heidi, come out!" Heidi felt
she could not stay indoors, and she ran out
in answer to the call. The sunlight lay
sparkling on everything around the hut and
on all the mountains and far away along the
valley, and the grass slope looked so
golden and inviting that she was obliged to
sit down for a few minutes and look about
her. Then she suddenly remembered that
her stool was left standing in the middle of
the floor and that the table had not been
rubbed, and she jumped up and ran inside
again. But it was not long before the fir trees
began their old song; Heidi felt it in all her
limbs, and again the desire to run outside
was irresistible, and she was off to play and
leap to the tune of the waving branches. The
grandfather, who was busy in his work-
shed, stepped out from time to time smiling
to watch her at her gambols. He had just
gone back to his work on one of these
occasions when Heidi called out,
"Grandfather! grandfather! Come, come!"

He stepped quickly out, almost afraid
something had happened to the child, but
he saw her running towards where the
mountain path descended, crying, "They
are coming! they are coming! and the
doctor is in front of them!"

Heidi rushed forward to welcome her old

-94-

friend, who held out his hands in greeting to
her. When she came up to him she clung to
his outstretched arm, and exclaimed in the
joy of her heart, "Good-morning, doctor,
and thank you ever so many times."

"God bless you, child! what have you got to
thank me for?" asked the doctor, smiling.

"For being at home again with grandfather,"
the child explained.

The doctor's face brightened as if a sudden
ray of sunshine had passed across it; he
had not expected such a reception as this.
Lost in the sense of his loneliness he had
climbed the mountain without heeding how
beautiful it was on every side, and how
more and more beautiful it became the
higher he got. He had quite thought that
Heidi would have forgotten him; she had
seen so little of him, and he had felt rather
like one bearing a message of
disappointment, anticipating no great show
of favor, coming as he did without the
expected friends. But instead, here was
Heidi, her eyes dancing for joy, and full of
gratitude and affection, clinging to the arm
of her kind friend.

He took her by the hand with fatherly
tenderness.

"Take me now to your grandfather, Heidi,
and show me where you live."

But Heidi still remained standing, looking
down the path with a questioning gaze.
"Where are Clara and grandmother?" she
asked.

"Ah, now I have to tell you something which
you will be as sorry about as I am,"
answered the doctor. "You see, Heidi, I
have come alone. Clara was very ill and
could not travel, and so the grandmother

stayed behind too. But next spring, when the
days grow warm and long again, they are
coming here for certain."

Heidi was greatly concerned; she could not
at first bring herself to believe that what she
had for so long been picturing to herself
was not going to happen after all. She stood
motionless for a second or two, overcome
by the unexpected disappointment. The
doctor said nothing further; all around lay the
silence, only the sighing of the fir trees could
be heard from where they stood. Then Heidi
suddenly remembered why she had run
down there, and that the doctor had really
come. She lifted her eyes and saw the sad
expression in his as he looked down at her;
she had never seen him with that look on his
face when she was in Frankfurt. It went to
Heidi's heart; she could not bear to see
anybody unhappy, especially her dear
doctor. No doubt it was because Clara and
grandmother could not come, and so she
began to think how best she might console
him.

"Oh, it won't be very long to wait for spring,
and then they will be sure to come," she said
in a reassuring voice. "Time passes very
quickly with us, and then they will be able to
stay longer when they are here, and Clara
will be pleased at that. Now let us go and
find grandfather."

Hand in hand with her friend she climbed up
to the hut. She was so anxious to make the
doctor happy again that she began once
more assuring him that the winter passed
so quickly on the mountain that it was hardly
to be taken account of, and that summer
would be back again before they knew it,
and she became so convinced of the truth of
her own words that she called out quite
cheerfully to her grandfather as they
approached, "They have not come to-day,
but they will be here in a very short time."

-95-

The doctor was no stranger to the
grandfather, for the child had talked to him
so much about her friend. The old man held
out his hand to his guest in friendly greeting.
Then the two men sat down in front of the
hut, and Heidi had her little place too, for the
doctor beckoned her to come and sit
beside him. The doctor told Uncle how Herr
Sesemann had insisted on his taking this
journey, and he felt himself it would do him
good as he had not been quite the thing for
a long time. Then he whispered to Heidi that
there was something being brought up the
mountain which had travelled with him from
Frankfurt, and which would give her even
more pleasure than seeing the old doctor.
Heidi got into a great state of excitement on
hearing this, wondering what it could be,
The old man urged the doctor to spend as
many of the beautiful autumn days on the
mountain as he could, and at least to come
up whenever it was fine; he could not offer
him a lodging, as he had no place to put
him; he advised the doctor, however, not to
go back to Ragatz, but to stay at Dorfli,
where there was a clean tidy little inn. Then
the doctor could come up every morning,
which would do him no end of good, and if
he liked, he, the grandfather, would act as
his guide to any part of the mountains he
would like to see. The doctor was delighted
with this proposal, and it was settled that it
should be as the grandfather suggested.

Meanwhile the sun had been climbing up
the sky, and it was now noon. The wind had
sunk and the fir trees stood motionless. The
air was still wonderfully warm and mild for
that height, while a delicious freshness was
mingled with the warmth of the sun.

Alm-Uncle now rose and went indoors,
returning in a few minutes with a table which
he placed in front of the seat.

"There, Heidi, now run in and bring us what

we want for the table," he said. "The doctor
must take us as he finds us; if the food is
plain, he will acknowledge that the dining-
room is pleasant."

"I should think so indeed," replied the doctor
as he looked down over the sun-lit valley,
"and I accept the kind invitation; everything
must taste good up here."

Heidi ran backwards and forwards as busy
as a bee and brought out everything she
could find in the cupboard, for she did not
know how to be pleased enough that she
could help to entertain the doctor. The
grandfather meanwhile had been preparing
the meal, and now appeared with a
steaming jug of milk and golden brown
toasted cheese. Then he cut some thin
slices from the meat he had cured himself in
the pure air, and the doctor enjoyed his
dinner better than he had for a whole year
past.

"Our Clara must certainly come up here," he
said, "it would make her quite a different
person, and if she ate for any length of time
as I have to-day, she would grow plumper
than any one has ever known her before."

As he spoke a man was seen coming up the
path carrying a large package on his back.
When he reached the hut he threw it on the
ground and drew in two or three good
breaths of the mountain air.

"Ah, here's what travelled with me from
Frankfurt," said the doctor, rising, and he
went up to the package and began undoing
it, Heidi looking on in great expectation.
After he had released it from its heavy outer
covering, "There, child," he said, "now you
can go on unpacking your treasures
yourself."

Heidi undid her presents one by one until

-96-

they were all displayed; she could not speak
the while for wonder and delight. Not till the
doctor went up to her again and opened the
large box to show Heidi the cakes that were
for the grandmother to eat with her coffee,
did she at last give a cry of joy, exclaiming,
"Now grandmother will have nice things to
eat," and she wanted to pack everything up
again and start at once to give them to her.
But the grandfather said he should walk
down with the doctor that evening and she
could go with them and take the things.
Heidi now found the packet of tobacco
which she ran and gave to her grandfather;
he was so pleased with it that he
immediately filled his pipe with some, and
the two men then sat down together again,
the smoke curling up from their pipes as
they talked of all kinds of things, while Heidi
continued to examine first one and then
another of her presents. Suddenly she ran
up to them, and standing in front of the
doctor waited till there was a pause in the
conversation, and then said, "No, the other
thing has not given me more pleasure than
seeing you, doctor."

The two men could not help laughing, and
the doctor answered that he should never
have thought it.

As the sun began to sink behind the
mountains the doctor rose, thinking it was
time to return to Dorfli and seek for quarters.
The grandfather carried the cakes and the
shawl and the large sausage, and the
doctor took Heidi's hand, so they all three
started down the mountain. Arrived at
Peter's home Heidi bid the others good-
bye; she was to wait at grandmother's till
her grandfather, who was going on to Dorfli
with his guest, returned to fetch her. As the
doctor shook hands with her she asked,
"Would you like to come out with the goats
to-morrow morning?" for she could think of
no greater treat to offer him.

"Agreed!" answered the doctor, "we will go
together,"

Heidi now ran in to the grandmother; she
first, with some effort, managed to carry in
the box of cakes; then she ran out again and
brought in the sausage--for her grandfather
had put the presents down by the door--
and then a third time for the shawl. She had
placed them as close as she could to the
grandmother, so that the latter might be able
to feel them and understand what was
there. The shawl she laid over the old
woman's knees.

"They are all from Frankfurt, from Clara and
grandmamma," she explained to the
astonished grandmother and Brigitta, the
latter having watched her dragging in all the
heavy things, unable to imagine what was
happening.

"And you are very pleased with the cakes,
aren't you, grandmother? taste how soft
they are!" said Heidi over and over again, to
which the grandmother continued to
answer, "Yes, yes, Heidi, I should think so!
what kind people they must be!" And then
she would pass her hand over the warm
thick shawl and add, "This will be beautiful
for the cold winter! I never thought I should
ever have such a splendid thing as this to
put on."

Heidi could not help feeling some surprise
at the grandmother seeming to take more
pleasure in the shawl than the cakes.
Meanwhile Brigitta stood gazing at the
sausage with almost an expression of awe.
She had hardly in her life seen such a
monster sausage, much less owned one,
and she could scarcely believe her eyes.
She shook her head and said doubtfully, "I
must ask Uncle what it is meant for,"

But Heidi answered without hesitation, "It is

-97-

meant for eating, not for anything else."

Peter came tumbling in at this minute.
"Uncle is just behind me, he is coming--"
he began, and then stopped short, for his
eye had caught sight of the sausage, and he
was too much taken aback to say more. But
Heidi understood that her grandfather was
near and so said good-bye to grandmother.
The old man now never passed the door
without going in to wish the old woman
good-day, and she liked to hear his
footstep approaching, for he always had a
cheery word for her. But to-day it was
growing late for Heidi, who was always up
with the lark, and the grandfather would
never let her go to bed after hours; so this
evening he only called good-night through
the open door and started home at once
with the child, and the two climbed under the
starlit sky back to their peaceful dwelling.

Chapter XVII: A Compensation

The next morning the doctor climbed up
from Dorfli with Peter and the goats. The
kindly gentleman tried now and then to enter
into conversation with the boy, but his
attempts failed, for he could hardly get a
word out of Peter in answer to his
questions. Peter was not easily persuaded
to talk. So the party silently made their way
up to the hut, where they found Heidi
awaiting them with her two goats, all three
as fresh and lively as the morning sun
among the mountains.

"Are you coming to-day?" said Peter,
repeating the words with which he daily
greeted her, either in question or in
summons.

"Of course I am, if the doctor is coming too,"
replied Heidi.

Peter cast a sidelong glance at the doctor.

The grandfather now came out with the
dinner bag, and after bidding good-day to
the doctor he went up to Peter and slung it
over his neck. It was heavier than usual, for
Alm-Uncle had added some meat to-day,
as he thought the doctor might like to have
his lunch out and eat it when the children did.
Peter gave a grin, for he felt sure there was
something more than ordinary in it.

And so the ascent began. The goats as
usual came thronging around Heidi, each
trying to be nearest her, until at last she
stood still and said, "Now you must go on in
front and behave properly, and not keep on
turning back and pushing and poking me,
for I want to talk to the doctor," and she gave
Snowflake a little pat on the back and told
her to be good and obedient. By degrees
she managed to make her way out from
among them and joined the doctor, who
took her by the hand. He had no difficulty
now in conversing with his companion, for
Heidi had a great deal to say about the
goats and their peculiarities, and about the
flowers and the rocks and the birds, and so
they clambered on and reached their
resting-place before they were aware.
Peter had sent a good many unfriendly
glances towards the doctor on the way up,
which might have quite alarmed the latter if
he had happened to notice them, which,
fortunately, he did not.

Heidi now led her friend to her favorite spot
where she was accustomed to sit and enjoy
the beauty around her; the doctor followed
her example and took his seat beside her
on the warm grass. Over the heights and
over the far green valley hung the golden
glory of the autumn day. The great snow-
field sparkled in the bright sunlight, and the
two grey rocky peaks rose in their ancient
majesty against the dark blue sky. A soft,
light morning breeze blew deliciously
across the mountain, gently stirring the

-98-

bluebells that still remained of the summer's
wealth of flowers, their slender heads
nodding cheerfully in the sunshine.
Overhead the great bird was flying round
and round in wide circles, but to day he
made no sound; poised on his large wings
he floated contentedly in the blue ether.
Heidi looked about her first at one thing and
then at another. The waving flowers, the
blue sky, the bright sunshine, the happy
bird--everything was so beautiful! so
beautiful! Her eyes were alight with joy. And
now she turned to her friend to see if he too
were enjoying the beauty. The doctor had
been sitting thoughtfully gazing around him.
As he met her glad bright eyes, "Yes,
Heidi," he responded, "I see how lovely it all
is, but tell me--if one brings a sad heart up
here, how may it be healed so that it can
rejoice in all this beauty?"

"Oh, but," exclaimed Heidi, "no one is sad
up here, only in Frankfurt."

The doctor smiled and then growing serious
again he continued, "But supposing one is
not able to leave all the sadness behind at
Frankfurt; can you tell me anything that will
help then?"

"When you do not know what more to do you
must go and tell everything to God,"
answered Heidi with decision.

"Ah, that is a good thought of yours, Heidi,"
said the doctor. "But if it is God Himself who
has sent the trouble, what can we say to
Him then?"

Heidi sat pondering for a while; she was
sure in her heart that God could help out of
every trouble. She thought over her own
experiences and then found her answer.

"Then you must wait," she said, "and keep
on saying to yourself: God certainly knows

of some happiness for us which He is going
to bring out of the trouble, only we must have
patience and not run away. And then all at
once something happens and we see
clearly ourselves that God has had some
good thought in His mind all along; but
because we cannot see things beforehand,
and only know how dreadfully miserable we
are, we think it is always going to be so."

"That is a beautiful faith, child, and be sure
you hold it fast," replied the doctor. Then he
sat on a while in silence, looking at the great
overshadowing mountains and the green,
sunlit valley below before he spoke again,

"Can you understand, Heidi, that a man may
sit here with such a shadow over his eyes
that he cannot feel and enjoy the beauty
around him, while the heart grows doubly
sad knowing how beautiful it could be? Can
you understand that?"

A pain shot through the child's young happy
heart. The shadow over the eyes brought to
her remembrance the grandmother, who
would never again be able to see the
sunlight and the beauty up here. This was
Heidi's great sorrow, which re-awoke each
time she thought about the darkness. She
did not speak for a few minutes, for her
happiness was interrupted by this sudden
pang. Then in a grave voice she said,

"Yes, I can understand it. And I know this,
that then one must say one of
grandmother's hymns, which bring the light
back a little, and often make it so bright for
her that she is quite happy again.
Grandmother herself told me this."

"Which hymns are they, Heidi?" asked the
doctor.

"I only know the one about the sun and the
beautiful garden, and some of the verses of

-99-

the long one, which are favorites with her,
and she always likes me to read them to her
two or three times over," replied Heidi.

"Well, say the verses to me then, I should like
to hear them too," and the doctor sat up in
order to listen better.

Heidi put her hands together and sat
collecting her thoughts for a second or two:
"Shall I begin at the verse that grandmother
says gives her a feeling of hope and
confidence?"

The doctor nodded his assent, and Heidi
began,

Let not your heart be troubled Nor fear your
soul dismay, There is a wise Defender And
He will be your stay. Where you have failed,
He conquers, See, how the foeman flies!
And all your tribulation Is turned to glad
surprise.

If for a while it seemeth His mercy is
withdrawn, That He no longer careth For His
wandering child forlorn, Doubt not His great
compassion, His love can never tire, To
those who wait in patience He gives their
heart's desire.

Heidi suddenly paused; she was not sure if
the doctor was still listening. He was sitting
motionless with his hand before his eyes.
She thought he had fallen asleep; when he
awoke, if he wanted to hear more verses,
she would go on. There was no sound
anywhere. The doctor sat in silence, but he
was certainly not asleep. His thoughts had
carried him back to a long past time: he saw
himself as a little boy standing by his dear
mother's chair; she had her arm round his
neck and was saying the very verses to him
that Heidi had just recited--words which he
had not heard now for years. He could hear
his mother's voice and see her loving eyes

resting upon him, and as Heidi ceased the
old dear voice seemed to be saying other
things to him; and the words he heard again
must have carried him far, far away, for it
was a long time before he stirred or took his
hand from his eyes. When at last he roused
himself he met Heidi's eyes looking
wonderingly at him.

"Heidi," he said, taking the child's hand in
his, "that was a beautiful hymn of yours,"
and there was a happier ring in his voice as
he spoke. "We will come out here together
another day, and you will let me hear it
again."

Peter meanwhile had had enough to do in
giving vent to his anger. It was now some
days since Heidi had been out with him, and
when at last she did come, there she sat the
whole time beside the old gentleman, and
Peter could not get a word with her. He got
into a terrible temper, and at last went and
stood some way back behind the doctor,
where the latter could not see him, and
doubling his fist made imaginary hits at the
enemy. Presently he doubled both fists, and
the longer Heidi stayed beside the
gentleman, the more fiercely did he threaten
with them.

Meanwhile the sun had risen to the height
which Peter knew pointed to the dinner
hour. All of a sudden he called at the top of
his voice, "It's dinner time."

Heidi was rising to fetch the dinner bag so
that the doctor might eat his where he sat.
But he stopped her, telling her he was not
hungry at all, and only cared for a glass of
milk, as he wanted to climb up a little higher.
Then Heidi found that she also was not
hungry and only wanted milk, and she
should like, she said, to take the doctor up
to the large moss-covered rock where
Greenfinch had nearly jumped down and

-100-

killed herself. So she ran and explained
matters to Peter, telling him to go and get
milk for the two. Peter seemed hardly to
understand. "Who is going to eat what is in
the bag then?" he asked.

"You can have it," she answered, "only first
make haste and get the milk."

Peter had seldom performed any task more
promptly, for he thought of the bag and its
contents, which now belonged to him. As
soon as the other two were sitting quietly
drinking their milk, he opened it, and quite
trembled for joy at the sight of the meat, and
he was just putting his hand in to draw it out
when something seemed to hold him back.
His conscience smote him at the
remembrance of how he had stood with his
doubled fists behind the doctor, who was
now giving up to him his whole good dinner.
He felt as if he could not now enjoy it. But all
at once he jumped up and ran back to the
spot where he had stood before, and there
held up his open hands as a sign that he had
no longer any wish to use them as fists, and
kept them up until he felt he had made
amends for his past conduct. Then he
rushed back and sat down to the double
enjoyment of a clear conscience and an
unusually satisfying meal.

Heidi and the doctor climbed and talked for
a long while, until the latter said it was time
for him to be going back, and no doubt
Heidi would like to go and be with her goats.
But Heidi would not hear of this, as then the
doctor would have to go the whole way
down the mountain alone. She insisted on
accompanying him as far as the
grandfather's hut, or even a little further.
She kept hold of her friend's hand all the
time, and the whole way she entertained
him with accounts of this thing and that,
showing him the spots where the goats
loved best to feed, and others where in

summer the flowers of all colors grew in
greatest abundance. She could give them
all their right names, for her grandfather had
taught her these during the summer months.
But at last the doctor insisted on her going
back; so they bid each other good-night
and the doctor continued his descent,
turning now and again to look back, and
each time he saw Heidi standing on the
same spot and waving her hand to him.
Even so in the old days had his own dear
little daughter watched him when he went
from home.

It was a bright sunny autumn month. The
doctor came up to the hut every morning,
and thence made excursions over the
mountain. Alm-Uncle accompanied him on
some of his higher ascents, when they
climbed up to the ancient storm-beaten fir
trees and often disturbed the great bird
which rose startled from its nest, with the
whirl of wings and croakings, very near their
heads. The doctor found great pleasure in
his companion's conversation, and was
astonished at his knowledge of the plants
that grew on the mountain: he knew the uses
of them all, from the aromatic fir trees and
the dark pines with their scented needles, to
the curly moss that sprang up everywhere
about the roots of the trees and the smallest
plant and tiniest flower. He was as well
versed also in the ways of the animals,
great and small, and had many amusing
anecdotes to tell of these dwellers in caves
and holes and in the tops of the fir trees.
And so the time passed pleasantly and
quickly for the doctor, who seldom said
good-bye to the old man at the end of the
day without adding, "I never leave you,
friend, without having learnt something new
from you."

On some of the very finest days, however,
the doctor would wander out again with
Heidi, and then the two would sit together

-101-

as on the first day, and the child would
repeat her hymns and tell the doctor things
which she alone knew. Peter sat at a little
distance from them, but he was now quite
reconciled in spirit and gave vent to no
angry pantomime.

September had drawn to its close, and now
one morning the doctor appeared looking
less cheerful than usual. It was his last day,
he said, as he must return to Frankfurt, but
he was grieved at having to say good-bye
to the mountain, which he had begun to feel
quite like home. Alm-Uncle, on his side,
greatly regretted the departure of his guest,
and Heidi had been now accustomed for so
long to see her good friend every day that
she could hardly believe the time had
suddenly come to separate. She looked up
at him in doubt, taken by surprise, but there
was no help, he must go. So he bid farewell
to the old man and asked that Heidi might
go with him part of the return way, and Heidi
took his hand and went down the mountain
with him, still unable to grasp the idea that
he was going for good. After some distance
the doctor stood still, and passing his hand
over the child's curly head said, "Now,
Heidi, you must go back, and I must say
good-bye! If only I could take you with me to
Frankfurt and keep you there!"

The picture of Frankfurt rose before the
child's eyes, its rows of endless houses, its
hard streets, and even the vision of Fraulein
Rottenmeier and Tinette, and she
answered hesitatingly, "I would rather that
you came back to us."

"Yes, you are right, that would be better. But
now good-bye, Heidi." The child put her
hand in his and looked up at him; the kind
eyes looking down on her had tears in them.
Then the doctor tore himself away and
quickly continued his descent.

Heidi remained standing without moving.
The friendly eyes with the tears in them had
gone to her heart. All at once she burst into
tears and started running as fast as she
could after the departing figure, calling out
in broken tones: "Doctor! doctor!"

He turned round and waited till the child
reached him. The tears were streaming
down her face and she sobbed out: "I will
come to Frankfurt with you, now at once,
and I will stay with you as long as you like,
only I must just run back and tell
grandfather."

The doctor laid his hand on her and tried to
calm her excitement. "No, no, dear child,"
he said kindly, "not now; you must stay for
the present under the fir trees, or I should
have you ill again. But hear now what I have
to ask you. If I am ever ill and alone, will you
come then and stay with me? May I know
that there would then be some one to look
after me and care for me?"

"Yes, yes, I will come the very day you send
for me, and I love you nearly as much as
grandfather," replied Heidi, who had not yet
got over her distress.

And so the doctor again bid her good-bye
and started on his way, while Heidi
remained looking after him and waving her
hand as long as a speck of him could be
seen. As the doctor turned for the last time
and looked back at the waving Heidi and
the sunny mountain, he said to himself, "It is
good to be up there, good for body and
soul, and a man might learn how to be
happy once more."

Chapter XVIII: Winter in Dorfli

The snow was lying so high around the hut
that the windows looked level with the
ground, and the door had entirely

-102-

disappeared from view. If Alm-Uncle had
been up there he would have had to do what
Peter did daily, for fresh snow fell every
night. Peter had to get out of the window of
the sitting-room every morning, and if the
frost had not been very hard during the
night, he immediately sank up to his
shoulders almost in the snow and had to
struggle with hands, feet, and head to
extricate himself. Then his mother handed
him the large broom, and with this he
worked hard to make a way to the door. He
had to be careful to dig the snow well away,
or else as soon as the door was opened the
whole soft mass would fall inside, or, if the
frost was severe enough, it would have
made such a wall of ice in front of the house
that no one could have gone in or out, for the
window was only big enough for Peter to
creep through. The fresh snow froze like this
in the night sometimes, and this was an
enjoyable time for Peter, for he would get
through the window on to the hard, smooth,
frozen ground, and his mother would hand
him out the little sleigh, and he could then
make his descent to Dorfli along any route
he chose, for the whole mountain was
nothing but one wide, unbroken sleigh road.

Alm-Uncle had kept his word and was not
spending the winter in his old home. As
soon as the first snow began to fall, he had
shut up the hut and the outside buildings and
gone down to Dorfli with Heidi and the
goats. Near the church was a straggling
half-ruined building, which had once been
the house of a person of consequence. A
distinguished soldier had lived there at one
time; he had taken service in Spain and had
there performed many brave deeds and
gathered much treasure. When he returned
home to Dorfli he spent part of his booty in
building a fine house, with the intention of
living in it. But he had been too long
accustomed to the noise and bustle of arms
and the world to care for a quiet country life,

and he soon went off again, and this time
did not return. When after many long years it
seemed certain that he was dead, a distant
relative took possession of the house, but it
had already fallen into disrepair, and he had
no wish to rebuild it. So it was let to poor
people, who paid but a small rent, and when
any part of the building fell it was allowed to
remain. This had now gone on for many
years. As long ago as when his son Tobias
was a child Alm-Uncle had rented the
tumble down old place. Since then it had
stood empty, for no one could stay in it who
had not some idea of how to stop up the
holes and gaps and make it habitable.
Otherwise the wind and rain and snow blew
into the rooms, so that it was impossible
even to keep a candle alight, and the
indwellers would have been frozen to death
during the long cold winters. Alm-Uncle,
however, knew how to mend matters. As
soon as he made up his mind to spend the
winter in Dorfli, he rented the old place and
worked during the autumn to get it sound
and tight. In the middle of October he and
Heidi took up their residence there.

On approaching the house from the back
one came first into an open space with a
wall on either side, of which one was half in
ruins. Above this rose the arch of an old
window thickly overgrown with ivy, which
spread over the remains of a domed roof
that had evidently been part of a chapel. A
large hall came next, which lay open,
without doors, to the square outside. Here
also walls and roof only partially remained,
and indeed what was left of the roof looked
as if it might fall at any minute had it not
been for two stout pillars that supported it.
Alm-Uncle had here put up a wooden
partition and covered the floor with straw,
for this was to be the goats' house. Endless
passages led from this, through the rents of
which the sky as well as the fields and the
road outside could be seen at intervals; but

-103-

at last one came to a stout oak door that led
into a room that still stood intact. Here the
walls and the dark wainscoting remained as
good as ever, and in the corner was an
immense stove reaching nearly to the
ceiling, on the white tiles of which were
painted large pictures in blue. These
represented old castles surrounded with
trees, and huntsmen riding out with their
hounds; or else a quiet lake scene, with
broad oak trees and a man fishing. A seat
ran all round the stove so that one could sit
at one's ease and study the pictures. These
attracted Heidi's attention at once, and she
had no sooner arrived with her grandfather
than she ran and seated herself and began
to examine them. But when she had
gradually worked herself round to the back,
something else diverted her attention. In the
large space between the stove and the wall
four planks had been put together as if to
make a large receptacle for apples; there
were no apples, however, inside, but
something Heidi had no difficulty in
recognising, for it was her very own bed,
with its hay mattress and sheets, and sack
for a coverlid, just as she had it up at the hut.
Heidi clapped her hands for joy and
exclaimed, "O grandfather, this is my room,
how nice! But where are you going to
sleep?"

"Your room must be near the stove or you
will freeze," he replied, "but you can come
and see mine too."

Heidi got down and skipped across the
large room after her grandfather, who
opened a door at the farther end leading
into a smaller one which was to be his
bedroom. Then came another door. Heidi
pushed it open and stood amazed, for here
was an immense room like a kitchen, larger
than anything of the kind that Heidi had seen
before. There was still plenty of work for the
grandfather before this room could be

finished, for there were holes and cracks in
the walls through which the wind whistled,
and yet he had already nailed up so many
new planks that it looked as if a lot of small
cupboards had been set up round the room.
He had, however, made the large old door
safe with many screws and nails, as a
protection against the outside air, and this
was very necessary, for just beyond was a
mass of ruined buildings overgrown with tall
weeds, which made a dwelling-place for
endless beetles and lizards.

Heidi was very delighted with her new
home, and by the morning after their arrival
she knew every nook and corner so
thoroughly that she could take Peter over it
and show him all that was to be seen;
indeed she would not let him go till he had
examined every single wonderful thing
contained in it.

Heidi slept soundly in her corner by the
stove; but every morning when she first
awoke she still thought she was on the
mountain, and that she must run outside at
once to see if the fir trees were so quiet
because their branches were weighed
down with the thick snow. She had to look
about her for some minutes before she felt
quite sure where she was, and a certain
sensation of trouble and oppression would
come over her as she grew aware that she
was not at home in the hut. But then she
would hear her grandfather's voice outside,
attending to the goats, and these would give
one or two loud bleats, as if calling to her to
make haste and go to them, and then Heidi
was happy again, for she knew she was still
at home, and she would jump gladly out of
bed and run out to the animals as quickly as
she could. On the fourth morning, as soon
as she saw her grandfather, she said, "I
must go up to see grandmother to-day; she
ought not to be alone so long."

-104-

But the grandfather would not agree to this.
"Neither to-day nor to-morrow can you go,"
he said; "the mountain is covered fathom
deep in snow, and the snow is still falling;
the sturdy Peter can hardly get along. A little
creature like you would soon be smothered
by it, and we should not be able to find you
again. Wait a bit till it freezes, then you will
be able to walk over the hard snow."

Heidi did not like the thought of having to
wait, but the days were so busy that she
hardly knew how they went by.

Heidi now went to school in Dorfli every
morning and afternoon, and eagerly set to
work to learn all that was taught her. She
hardly ever saw Peter there, for as a rule he
was absent. The teacher was an easy-
going man who merely remarked now and
then, "Peter is not turning up to-day again, it
seems, but there is a lot of snow up on the
mountain and I daresay he cannot get
along." Peter, however, always seemed
able to make his way through the snow in
the evening when school was over, and he
then generally paid Heidi a visit.

At last, after some days, the sun again
appeared and shone brightly over the white
ground, but he went to bed again behind the
mountains at a very early hour, as if he did
not find such pleasure in looking down on
the earth as when everything was green and
flowery. But then the moon came out clear
and large and lit up the great white
snowfield all through the night, and the next
morning the whole mountain glistened and
sparkled like a huge crystal. When Peter got
out of his window as usual, he was taken by
surprise, for instead of sinking into the soft
snow he fell on the hard ground and went
sliding some way down the mountain side
like a sleigh before he could stop himself.
He picked himself up and tested the
hardness of the ground by stamping on it

and trying with all his might to dig his heels
into it, but even then he could not break off a
single little splinter of ice; the Alm was
frozen hard as iron. This was just what
Peter had been hoping for, as he knew now
that Heidi would be able to come up to
them. He quickly got back into the house,
swallowed the milk which his mother had
put ready for him, thrust a piece of bread in
his pocket, and said, "I must be off to
school." "That's right, go and learn all you
can," said the grandmother encouragingly.
Peter crept through the window again the
door was quite blocked by the frozen snow
outside--pulling his little sleigh after him,
and in another minute was shooting down
the mountain.

He went like lightning, and when he reached
Dorfli, which stood on the direct road to
Mayenfeld, he made up his mind to go on
further, for he was sure he could not stop his
rapid descent without hurting himself and
the sleigh too. So down he still went till he
reached the level ground, where the sleigh
came to a pause of its own accord. Then he
got out and looked round. The impetus with
which he had made his journey down had
carried him some little way beyond
Mayenfeld. He bethought himself that it was
too late to get to school now, as lessons
would already have begun, and it would
take him a good hour to walk back to Dorfli.
So he might take his time about returning,
which he did, and reached Dorfli just as
Heidi had got home from school and was
sitting at dinner with her grandfather. Peter
walked in, and as on this occasion he had
something particular to communicate, he
began without a pause, exclaiming as he
stood still in the middle of the room, "She's
got it now."

"Got it? what?" asked the Uncle. "Your
words sound quite warlike, general."

-105-

"The frost," explained Peter.

"Oh! then now I can go and see
grandmother!" said Heidi joyfully, for she
had understood Peter's words at once. "But
why were you not at school then? You could
have come down in the sleigh," she added
reproachfully, for it did not agree with
Heidi's ideas of good behavior to stay
away when it was possible to be there.

"It carried me on too far and I was too late,"
Peter replied.

"I call that being a deserter," said the Uncle,
"and deserters get their ears pulled, as you
know."

Peter gave a tug to his cap in alarm, for
there was no one of whom he stood in so
much awe as Alm-Uncle.

"And an army leader like yourself ought to
be doubly ashamed of running away,"
continued Alm-Uncle. "What would you think
of your goats if one went off this way and
another that, and refused to follow and do
what was good for them? What would you
do then?"

"I should beat them," said Peter promptly.

"And if a boy behaved like these unruly
goats, and he got a beating for it, what
would you say then?"

"Serve him right," was the answer.

"Good, then understand this: next time you
let your sleigh carry you past the school
when you ought to be inside at your lessons,
come on to me afterwards and receive what
you deserve."

Peter now understood the drift of the old
man's questions and that he was the boy

who behaved like the unruly goats, and he
looked somewhat fearfully towards the
corner to see if anything happened to be
there such as he used himself on such
occasions for the punishment of his
animals.

But now the grandfather suddenly said in a
cheerful voice, "Come and sit down and
have something, and afterwards Heidi shall
go with you. Bring her back this evening and
you will find supper waiting for you here."

This unexpected turn of conversation set
Peter grinning all over with delight. He
obeyed without hesitation and took his seat
beside Heidi. But the child could not eat any
more in her excitement at the thought of
going to see grandmother. She pushed the
potatoes and toasted cheese which still
stood on her plate towards him while Uncle
was filling his plate from the other side, so
that he had quite a pile of food in front of
him, but he attacked it without any lack of
courage. Heidi ran to the cupboard and
brought out the warm cloak Clara had sent
her; with this on and the hood drawn over
her head, she was all ready for her journey.
She stood waiting beside Peter, and as
soon as his last mouthful had disappeared
she said, "Come along now." As the two
walked together Heidi had much to tell
Peter of her two goats that had been so
unhappy the first day in their new stall that
they would not eat anything, but stood
hanging their heads, not even rousing
themselves to bleat. And when she asked
her grandfather the reason of this, he told
her it was with them as with her in Frankfurt,
for it was the first time in their lives they had
come down from the mountain. "And you
don't know what that is, Peter, unless you
have felt it yourself," added Heidi.

The children had nearly reached their
destination before Peter opened his mouth;

-106-

he appeared to be so sunk in thought that he
hardly heard what was said to him. As they
neared home, however, he stood still and
said in a somewhat sullen voice, "I had
rather go to school even than get what Uncle
threatened."

Heidi was of the same mind, and
encouraged him in his good intention. They
found Brigitta sitting alone knitting, for the
grandmother was not very well and had to
stay the day in bed on account of the cold.
Heidi had never before missed the old
figure in her place in the corner, and she ran
quickly into the next room. There lay
grandmother on her little poorly covered
bed, wrapped up in her warm grey shawl.

"Thank God," she exclaimed as Heidi came
running in; the poor old woman had had a
secret fear at heart all through the autumn,
especially if Heidi was absent for any length
of time, for Peter had told her of a strange
gentleman who had come from Frankfurt,
and who had gone out with them and always
talked to Heidi, and she had felt sure he had
come to take her away again. Even when
she heard he had gone off alone, she still
had an idea that a messenger would be
sent over from Frankfurt to fetch the child.
Heidi went up to the side of the bed and
said, "Are you very ill, grandmother?"

"No, no, child," answered the old woman
reassuringly, passing her hand lovingly over
the child's head, "It's only the frost that has
got into my bones a bit."

"Shall you be quite well then directly it turns
warm again?"

"Yes, God willing, or even before that, for I
want to get back to my spinning; I thought
perhaps I should do a little to-day, but to-
morrow I am sure to be all right again." The
old woman had detected that Heidi was

frightened and was anxious to set her mind
at ease.

Her words comforted Heidi, who had in
truth been greatly distressed, for she had
never before seen the grandmother ill in
bed. She now looked at the old woman
seriously for a minute or two, and then said,
"In Frankfurt everybody puts on a shawl to
go out walking; did you think it was to be
worn in bed, grandmother?"

"I put it on, dear child, to keep myself from
freezing, and I am so pleased with it, for my
bedclothes are not very thick," she
answered.

"But, grandmother," continued Heidi, "your
bed is not right, because it goes downhill at
your head instead of uphill."

"I know it, child, I can feel it," and the
grandmother put up her hand to the thin flat
pillow, which was little more than a board
under her head, to make herself more
comfortable; "the pillow was never very
thick, and I have lain on it now for so many
years that it has grown quite flat."

"Oh, if only I had asked Clara to let me take
away my Frankfurt bed," said Heidi. "I had
three large pillows, one above the other, so
that I could hardly sleep, and I used to slip
down to try and find a flat place, and then I
had to pull myself up again, because it was
proper to sleep there like that. Could you
sleep like that, grandmother?"

"Oh, yes! the pillows keep one warm, and it
is easier to breathe when the head is high,"
answered the grandmother, wearily raising
her head as she spoke as if trying to find a
higher resting-place. "But we will not talk
about that, for I have so much that other old
sick people are without for which I thank
God; there is the nice bread I get every day,

-107-

and this warm wrap, and your visits, Heidi.
Will you read me something to-day?"

Heidi ran into the next room to fetch the
hymn book. Then she picked out the favorite
hymns one after another, for she knew them
all by heart now, as pleased as the
grandmother to hear them again after so
many days. The grandmother lay with folded
hands, while a smile of peace stole over the
worn, troubled face, like one to whom good
news has been brought.

Suddenly Heidi paused. "Grandmother, are
you feeling quite well again already?"

"Yes, child, I have grown better while
listening to you; read it to the end."

The child read on, and when she came to
the last words:

As the eyes grow dim, and darkness
Closes round, the soul grows clearer, Sees
the goal to which it travels, Gladly feels its
home is nearer."

the grandmother repeated them once or
twice to herself, with a look of happy
expectation on her face. And Heidi took
equal pleasure in them, for the picture of the
beautiful sunny day of her return home rose
before her eyes, and she exclaimed
joyfully, "Grandmother, I know exactly what
it is like to go home." The old woman did not
answer, but she had heard Heidi's words,
and the expression that had made the child
think she was better remained on her face.

A little later Heidi said, "It is growing dark
and I must go home; I am glad to think, that
you are quite well again."

The grandmother took the child's hand in
hers and held it closely. "Yes," she said, "I
feel quite happy again; even if I have to go

on lying here, I am content. No one knows
what it is to lie here alone day after day, in
silence and darkness, without hearing a
voice or seeing a ray of light. Sad thoughts
come over me, and I do not feel sometimes
as if I could bear it any longer or as if it could
ever be light again. But when you come and
read those words to me, then I am
comforted and my heart rejoices once
more."

Then she let the child go, and Heidi ran into
the next room, and bid Peter come quickly,
for it had now grown quite dark. But when
they got outside they found the moon
shining down on the white snow and
everything as clear as in the daylight. Peter
got his sleigh, put Heidi at the back, he
himself sitting in front to guide, and down
the mountain they shot like two birds darting
through the air.

When Heidi was lying that night on her high
bed of hay she thought of the grandmother
on her low pillow, and of all she had said
about the light and comfort that awoke in her
when she heard the hymns, and she
thought: if I could read to her every day, then
I should go on making her better. But she
knew that it would be a week, if not two,
before she would be able to go up the
mountain again. This was a thought of great
trouble to Heidi, and she tried hard to think
of some way which would enable the
grandmother to hear the words she loved
every day. Suddenly an idea struck her, and
she was so delighted with it that she could
hardly bear to wait for morning, so eager
was she to begin carrying out her plan. All at
once she sat upright in her bed, for she had
been so busy with her thoughts that she had
forgotten to say her prayers, and she never
now finished her day without saying them.

When she had prayed with all her heart for
herself, her grandfather and grandmother,

-108-

she lay back again on the warm soft hay and
slept soundly and peacefully till morning
broke.

Chapter XIX: The Winter Continues

Peter arrived punctually at school the
following day. He had brought his dinner
with him, for all the children who lived at a
distance regularly seated themselves at
mid-day on the tables, and resting their feet
firmly on the benches, spread out their meal
on their knees and so ate their dinner, while
those living in Dorfli went home for theirs.
Till one o'clock they might all do as they
liked, and then school began again. When
Peter had finished his lessons on the days
he attended school, he went over to Uncle's
to see Heidi.

When he walked into the large room at
Uncle's to-day, Heidi immediately rushed
forward and took hold of him, for it was for
Peter she had been waiting. "I've thought of
something, Peter," she said hastily.

"What is it?" he asked.

"You must learn to read," she informed him.

"I have learnt," was the answer.

"Yes, yes, but I mean so that you can really
make use of it," continued Heidi eagerly.

"I never shall," was the prompt reply.

"Nobody believes that you cannot learn, nor I
either now," said Heidi in a very decided
tone of voice. "Grandmamma in Frankfurt
said long ago that it was not true, and she
told me not to believe you."

Peter looked rather taken aback at this
piece of intelligence.

"I will soon teach you to read, for I know
how," continued Heidi. "You must learn at
once, and then you can read one or two
hymns every day to grandmother."

"Oh, I don't care about that," he grumbled in
reply.

This hard-hearted way of refusing to agree
to what was right and kind, and to what
Heidi had so much at heart, aroused her
anger. With flashing eyes she stood facing
the boy and said threateningly, "If you won't
learn as I want you to, I will tell you what will
happen; you know your mother has often
spoken of sending you to Frankfurt, that you
may learn a lot of things, and I know where
the boys there have to go to school; Clara
pointed out the great house to me when we
were driving together. And they don't only
go when they are boys, but have more
lessons still when they are grown men. I
have seen them myself, and you mustn't
think they have only one kind teacher like we
have. There are ever so many of them, all in
the school at the same time, and they are all
dressed in black, as if they were going to
church, and have black hats on their heads
as high as that--" and Heidi held out her
hand to show their height from the floor.

Peter felt a cold shudder run down his back.

"And you will have to go in among all those
gentlemen," continued Heidi with
increasing animation, "and when it comes
to your turn you won't be able to read and
will make mistakes in your spelling. Then
you'll see how they'll make fun of you; even
worse than Tinette, and you ought to have
seen what she was like when she was
scornful."

"Well, I'll learn then," said Peter, half
sorrowfully and half angrily.

-109-

Heidi was instantly mollified. "That's right,
then we'll begin at once," she said
cheerfully, and went busily to work on the
spot, dragging Peter to the table and
fetching her books.

Among other presents Clara had sent Heidi
a book which the latter had decided, in bed
the night before, would serve capitally for
teaching Peter, for it was an A B C book
with rhyming lines. And now the two sat
together at the table with their heads bent
over the book, for the lesson had begun.

Peter was made to spell out the first
sentence two or three times over, for Heidi
wished him to get it correct and fluent. At
last she said, "You don't seem able to get it
right, but I will read it aloud to you once;
when you know what it ought to be you will
find it easier." And she read out:

A B C must be learnt to-day Or the judge
will call you

up to pay.

"I shan't go," said Peter obstinately.

"Go where?" asked Heidi.

"Before the judge," he answered.

"Well then make haste and learn these three
letters, then you won't have to go."

Peter went at his task again and repeated
the three letters so many times and with
such determination that she said at last,

"You must know those three now."

Seeing what an effect the first two lines of
verse had had upon him, she thought she
would prepare the ground a little for the
following lessons.

"Wait, and I will read you some of the next
sentences," she continued, "then you will
see what else there is to expect."

And she began in a clear slow voice:

D E F G must run with ease Or something
will follow

that does not please.

Should H I J K be now forgot Disgrace is
yours upon the

spot.

And then L M must follow at once Or
punished you'll be

for a sorry dunce.

If you knew what next awaited you You'd
haste to learn

N O P Q.

Now R S T be quick about Or worse will
follow there's

little doubt.

Heidi paused, for Peter was so quiet that
she looked to see what he was doing.
These many secret threats and hints of
dreadful punishments had so affected him
that he sat as if petrified and stared at Heidi
with horror-stricken eyes. Her kind heart
was moved at once, and she said, wishing
to reassure him, "You need not be afraid,
Peter; come here to me every evening, and
if you learn as you have to-day you will at
last know all your letters, and the other
things won't come. But you must come
regularly, not now and then as you do to
school; even if it snows it won't hurt you."

-110-

Peter promised, for the trepidation he had
been in had made him quite tame and
docile. Lessons being finished for this day
he now went home.

Peter obeyed Heidi's instructions
punctually, and every evening went diligently
to work to learn the following letters, taking
the sentences thoroughly to heart. The
grandfather was frequently in the room
smoking his pipe comfortably while the
lesson was going on, and his face twitched
occasionally as if he was overtaken with a
sudden fit of merriment. Peter was often
invited to stay to supper after the great
exertion he had gone through, which richly
compensated him for the anguish of mind
he had suffered with the sentence for the
day.

So the winter went by, and Peter really
made progress with his letters; but he went
through a terrible fight each day with the
sentences.

He had got at last to U. Heidi read out:

And if you put the U for V, You'll go where
you would

not like to be.

Peter growled, "Yes, but I shan't go!" But he
was very diligent that day, as if under the
impression that some one would seize him
suddenly by the collar and drag him where
he would rather not go. The next evening
Heidi read:

If you falter at W, worst of all, Look at the
stick

against the wall.

Peter looked at the wall and said scornfully,
"There isn't one."

"Yes, but do you know what grandfather has
in his box?" asked Heidi. "A stick as thick
almost as your arm, and if he took that out,
you might well say, look at the stick on the
wall."

Peter knew that thick hazel stick, and
immediately bent his head over the W and
struggled to master it. Another day the lines
ran:

Then comes the X for you to say Or be sure
you'll get

no food to-day.

Peter looked towards the cupboard where
the bread and cheese were kept and said
crossly, "I never said that I should forget the
X."

"That's all right; if you don't forget it we can
go on to learn the next, and then you will only
have one more," replied Heidi, anxious to
encourage him.

Peter did not quite understand, but when
Heidi went on and read:

And should you make a stop at Y, They'll
point at you

and cry, Fie, fie.

All the gentlemen in Frankfurt with tall black
hats on their heads, and scorn and mockery
in their faces rose up before his mind's eye,
and he threw himself with energy on the Y,
not letting it go till at last he knew it so
thoroughly that he could see what it was like
even when he shut his eyes.

He arrived on the following day in a
somewhat lofty frame of mind, for there
was now only one letter to struggle over,
and when Heidi began the lesson with

-111-

reading aloud:

Make haste with Z, if you're too slow Off to
the

Hottentots you'll go.

Peter remarked scornfully, "I dare say,
when no one knows even where such
people live."

"I assure you, Peter," replied Heidi,
"grandfather knows all about them. Wait a
second and I will run and ask him, for he is
only over the way with the pastor." And she
rose and ran to the door to put her words
into action, but Peter cried out in a voice of
agony,

"Stop!" for he already saw himself being
carried off by Alm Uncle and the pastor and
sent straight away to the Hottentots, since
as yet he did not know his last letter. His cry
of fear brought Heidi back.

"What is the matter?" she asked in
astonishment.

"Nothing! come back! I am going to learn my
letter," he said, stammering with fear.
Heidi, however, herself wished to know
where the Hottentots lived and persisted
that she should ask her grandfather, but she
gave in at last to Peter's despairing
entreaties. She insisted on his doing
something in return, and so not only had he
to repeat his Z until it was so fixed in his
memory that he could never forget it again,
but she began teaching him to spell, and
Peter really made a good start that evening.
So it went on from day to day.

The frost had gone and the snow was soft
again, and moreover fresh snow continually
fell, so that it was quite three weeks before
Heidi could go to the grandmother again.

So much the more eagerly did she pursue
her teaching so that Peter might
compensate for her absence by reading
hymns to the old woman. One evening he
walked in home after leaving Heidi, and as
he entered he said, "I can do it now."

"Do what, Peter?" asked his mother.

"Read," he answered.

"Do you really mean it? Did you hear that,
grandmother?" she called out.

The grandmother had heard, and was
already wondering how such a thing could
have come to pass.

"I must read one of the hymns now; Heidi
told me to," he went on to inform them. His
mother hastily fetched the book, and the
grandmother lay in joyful expectation, for it
was so long since she had heard the good
words. Peter sat down to the table and
began to read. His mother sat beside him
listening with surprise and exclaiming at the
close of each verse, "Who would have
thought it possible!"

The grandmother did not speak though she
followed the words he read with strained
attention.

It happened on the day following this that
there was a reading lesson in Peter's class.
When it came to his turn, the teacher said,

"We must pass over Peter as usual, or will
you try again once more--I will not say to
read, but to stammer through a sentence."

Peter took the book and read off three lines
without the slightest hesitation.

The teacher put down his book and stared
at Peter as at some out of-the-way and

-112-

marvellous thing unseen before. At last he
spoke,

"Peter, some miracle has been performed
upon you! Here have I been striving with
unheard-of patience to teach you and you
have not hitherto been able to say your
letters even. And now, just as I had made up
my mind not to waste any more trouble upon
you, you suddenly are able to read a
consecutive sentence properly and
distinctly. How has such a miracle come to
pass in our days?"

"It was Heidi," answered Peter.

The teacher looked in astonishment
towards Heidi, who was sitting innocently
on her bench with no appearance of
anything supernatural about her. He
continued, "I have noticed a change in you
altogether, Peter. Whereas formerly you
often missed coming to school for a week,
or even weeks at a time, you have lately not
stayed away a single day. Who has wrought
this change for good in you?"

"It was Uncle," answered Peter.

With increasing surprise the teacher looked
from Peter to Heidi and back again at
Peter.

"We will try once more," he said cautiously,
and Peter had again to show off his
accomplishment by reading another three
lines. There was no mistake about it--Peter
could read. As soon as school was over the
teacher went over to the pastor to tell him
this piece of news, and to inform him of the
happy result of Heidi's and the
grandfather's combined efforts.

Every evening Peter read one hymn aloud;
so far he obeyed Heidi. Nothing would
induce him to read a second, and indeed

the grandmother never asked for it. His
mother Brigitta could not get over her
surprise at her son's attainment, and when
the reader was in bed would often express
her pleasure at it. "Now he has learnt to read
there is no knowing what may be made of
him yet."

On one of these occasions the grandmother
answered, "Yes, it is good for him to have
learnt something, but I shall indeed be
thankful when spring is here again and
Heidi can come; they are not like the same
hymns when Peter reads them. So many
words seem missing, and I try to think what
they ought to be and then I lose the sense,
and so the hymns do not come home to my
heart as when Heidi reads them."

The truth was that Peter arranged to make
his reading as little troublesome for himself
as possible. When he came upon a word
that he thought was too long or difficult in
any other way, he left it out, for he decided
that a word or two less in a verse, where
there were so many of them, could make no
difference to his grandmother. And so it
came about that most of the principal words
were missing in the hymns that Peter read
aloud.

Chapter XX: News from Distant Friends

It was the month of May. From every height
the full fresh streams of spring were flowing
down into the valley. The clear warm
sunshine lay upon the mountain, which had
turned green again. The last snows had
disappeared and the sun had already
coaxed many of the flowers to show their
bright heads above the grass. Up above the
gay young wind of spring was singing
through the fir trees, and shaking down the
old dark needles to make room for the new
bright green ones that were soon to deck
out the trees in their spring finery. Higher up

-113-

still the great bird went circling round in the
blue ether as of old, while the golden
sunshine lit up the grandfather's hut, and all
the ground about it was warm and dry again
so that one might sit out where one liked.
Heidi was at home again on the mountain,
running backwards and forwards in her
accustomed way, not knowing which spot
was most delightful. Now she stood still to
listen to the deep, mysterious voice of the
wind, as it blew down to her from the
mountain summits, coming nearer and
nearer and gathering strength as it came, till
it broke with force against the fir trees,
bending and shaking them, and seeming to
shout for joy, so that she too, though blown
about like a feather, felt she must join in the
chorus of exulting sounds. Then she would
run round again to the sunny space in front
of the hut, and seating herself on the ground
would peer closely into the short grass to
see how many little flower cups were open
or thinking of opening. She rejoiced with all
the myriad little beetles and winged insects
that jumped and crawled and danced in the
sun, and drew in deep draughts of the
spring scents that rose from the newly-
awakened earth, and thought the mountain
was more beautiful than ever. All the tiny
living creatures must be as happy as she,
for it seemed to her there were little voices
all round her singing and humming in joyful
tones, "On the mountain! on the mountain!"

From the shed at the back came the sound
of sawing and chopping, and Heidi listened
to it with pleasure, for it was the old familiar
sound she had known from the beginning of
her life up here. Suddenly she jumped up
and ran round, for she must know what her
grandfather was doing. In front of the shed
door already stood a finished new chair,
and a second was in course of construction
under the grandfather's skilful hand.

"Oh, I know what these are for," exclaimed

Heidi in great glee. "We shall want them
when they all come from Frankfurt. This one
is for Grandmamma, and the one you are
now making is for Clara, and then--then,
there will, I suppose, have to be another,"
continued Heidi with more hesitation in her
voice, "or do you think, grandfather, that
perhaps Fraulein Rottenmeier will not come
with them?"

"Well, I cannot say just yet," replied her
grandfather, "but it will be safer to make one
so that we can offer her a seat if she does."

Heidi looked thoughtfully at the plain
wooden chair without arms as if trying to
imagine how Fraulein Rottenmeier and a
chair of this sort would suit one another.
After a few minutes' contemplation,
"Grandfather," she said, shaking her head
doubtfully, "I don't think she would be able to
sit on that."

"Then we will invite her on the couch with the
beautiful green turf feather-bed," was her
grandfather's quiet rejoinder.

While Heidi was pausing to consider what
this might be there approached from above
a whistling, calling, and other sounds which
Heidi immediately recognised. She ran out
and found herself surrounded by her four-
footed friends. They were apparently as
pleased as she was to be among the
heights again, for they leaped about and
bleated for joy, pushing Heidi this way and
that, each anxious to express his delight
with some sign of affection. But Peter sent
them flying to right and left, for he had
something to give to Heidi. When he at last
got up to her he handed her a letter.

"There!" he exclaimed, leaving the further
explanation of the matter to Heidi herself.

"Did some one give you this while you were

-114-

out with the goats," she asked, in her
surprise.

"No," was the answer.

"Where did you get it from then?

"I found it in the dinner bag."

Which was true to a certain extent. The letter
to Heidi had been given him the evening
before by the postman at Dorfli, and Peter
had put it into his empty bag. That morning
he had stuffed his bread and cheese on the
top of it, and had forgotten it when he
fetched Alm-Uncle's two goats; only when
he had finished his bread and cheese at
mid-day and was searching in the bag for
any last crumbs did he remember the letter
which lay at the bottom.

Heidi read the address carefully; then she
ran back to the shed holding out her letter to
her grandfather in high glee. "From
Frankfurt! from Clara! Would you like to hear
it?"

The grandfather was ready and pleased to
do so, as also Peter, who had followed
Heidi into the shed. He leant his back
against the door post, as he felt he could
follow Heidi's reading better if firmly
supported from behind, and so stood
prepared to listen.

"Dearest Heidi, Everything is packed and
we shall start now in two or three days, as
soon as papa himself is ready to leave; he
is not coming with us as he has first to go to
Paris. The doctor comes every day, and as
soon as he is inside the door, he cries, 'Off
now as quickly as you can, off to the
mountain.' He is most impatient about our
going. You cannot think how much he
enjoyed himself when he was with you! He
has called nearly every day this winter, and

each time he has come in to my room and
said he must tell me about everything again.
And then he sits down and describes all he
did with you and the grandfather, and talks
of the mountains and the flowers and of the
great silence up there far above all towns
and the villages, and of the fresh delicious
air, and often adds, 'No one can help
getting well up there.' He himself is quite a
different man since his visit, and looks quite
young again and happy, which he had not
been for a long time before. Oh, how I am
looking forward to seeing everything and to
being with you on the mountain, and to
making the acquaintance of Peter and the
goats.

"I shall have first to go through a six weeks'
cure at Ragatz; this the doctor has ordered,
and then we shall move up to Dorfli, and
every fine day I shall be carried up the
mountain in my chair and spend the day with
you. Grandmamma is travelling with me and
will remain with me; she also is delighted at
the thought of paying you a visit. But just
imagine, Fraulein Rottenmeier refuses to
come with us. Almost every day
grandmamma says to her, 'Well, how about
this Swiss journey, my worthy
Rottenmeier? Pray say if you really would
like to come with us.' But she always thanks
grandmamma very politely and says she
has quite made up her mind. I think I know
what has done it: Sebastian gave such a
frightful description of the mountain, of how
the rocks were so overhanging and
dangerous that at any minute you might fall
into a crevasse, and how it was such steep
climbing that you feared at every step to go
slipping to the bottom, and that goats alone
could make their way up without fear of
being killed. She shuddered when she
heard him tell of all this, and since then she
has not been so enthusiastic about
Switzerland as she was before. Fear has
also taken possession of Tinette, and she

-115-

also refuses to come. So grandmamma
and I will be alone; Sebastian will go with us
as far as Ragatz and then return here.

"I can hardly bear waiting till I see you again.
Good-bye, dearest Heidi; grandmamma
sends you her best love and all good
wishes.--Your affectionate friend, "Clara."

Peter, as soon as the conclusion of the
letter had been reached, left his reclining
position and rushed out, twirling his stick in
the air in such a reckless fashion that the
frightened goats fled down the mountain
before him with higher and wider leaps than
usual. Peter followed at full speed, his stick
still raised in air in a menacing manner as if
he was longing to vent his fury on some
invisible foe. This foe was indeed the
prospect of the arrival of the Frankfurt
visitors, the thought of whom filled him with
exasperation.

Heidi was so full of joyful anticipation that
she determined to seize the first possible
moment next day to go down and tell
grandmother who was coming, and also
particularly who was not coming. These
details would be of great interest to her, for
grandmother knew well all the persons
named from Heidi's description, and had
entered with deep sympathy into all that the
child had told her of her life and
surroundings in Frankfurt. Heidi paid her
visit in the early afternoon, for she could
now go alone again; the sun was bright in
the heavens and the days were growing
longer, and it was delightful to go racing
down the mountain over the dry ground, with
the brisk May wind blowing from behind,
and speeding Heidi on her way a little more
quickly than her legs alone would have
carried her.

The grandmother was no longer confined to
her bed. She was back in her corner at her

spinning-wheel, but there was an
expression on her face of mournful anxiety.
Peter had come in the evening before
brimful of anger and had told about the large
party who were coming up from Frankfurt,
and he did not know what other things might
happen after that; and the old woman had
not slept all night, pursued by the old thought
of Heidi being taken from her. Heidi ran in,
and taking her little stool immediately sat
down by grandmother and began eagerly
pouring out all her news, growing more
excited with her pleasure as she went on.
But all of a sudden she stopped short and
said anxiously, "What is the matter,
grandmother, aren't you a bit pleased with
what I am telling you?"

"Yes, yes, of course, child, since it gives
you so much pleasure," she answered,
trying to look more cheerful.

"But I can see all the same that something
troubles you. Is it because you think after all
that Fraulein Rottenmeier may come?"
asked Heidi, beginning to feel anxious
herself.

"No, no! it is nothing, child," said the
grandmother, wishing to reassure her. "just
give me your hand that I may feel sure you
are there. No doubt it would be the best
thing for you, although I feel I could scarcely
survive it."

"I do not want anything of the best if you
could scarcely survive it," said Heidi, in such
a determined tone of voice that the
grandmother's fears increased as she felt
sure the people from Frankfurt were coming
to take Heidi back with them, since now she
was well again they naturally wished to have
her with them once more. But she was
anxious to hide her trouble from Heidi if
possible, as the latter was so sympathetic
that she might refuse perhaps to go away,

-116-

and that would not be right. She sought for
help, but not for long, for she knew of only
one.

"Heidi," she said, "there is something that
would comfort me and calm my thoughts;
read me the hymn beginning: 'All things will
work for good.'"

Heidi found the place at once and read out
in her clear young voice:

All things will work for good To those who
trust in Me;

I come with healing on my wings, To save
and set thee

free.

"Yes, yes, that is just what I wanted to hear,"
said the grandmother, and the deep
expression of trouble passed from her face.
Heidi looked at her thoughtfully for a minute
or two and then said, "Healing means that
which cures everything and makes
everybody well, doesn't it, grandmother?"

"Yes, that is it," replied the old woman with a
nod of assent, "and we may be sure
everything will come to pass according to
God's good purpose. Read the verse
again, that we may remember it well and not
forget it again."

And Heidi read the words over two or three
times, for she also found pleasure in this
assurance of all things being arranged for
the best.

When the evening came, Heidi returned
home up the mountain. The stars came out
overhead one by one, so bright and
sparkling that each seemed to send a fresh
ray of joy into her heart; she was obliged to
pause continually to look up, and as the

whole sky at last grew spangled with them
she spoke aloud, "Yes, I understand now
why we feel so happy, and are not afraid
about anything, because God knows what
is good and beautiful for us." And the stars
with their glistening eyes continued to nod to
her till she reached home, where she found
her grandfather also standing and looking
up at them, for they had seldom been more
glorious than they were this night.

Not only were the nights of this month of
May so clear and bright, but the days as
well; the sun rose every morning into the
cloudless sky, as undimmed in its splendor
as when it sank the evening before, and the
grandfather would look out early and
exclaim with astonishment, "This is indeed
a wonderful year of sun; it will make all the
shrubs and plants grow apace; you will have
to see, general, that your army does not get
out of hand from overfeeding." And Peter
would swing his stick with an air of
assurance and an expression on his face as
much as to say, "see to that."

So May passed, everything growing
greener and greener, and then came the
month of June, with a hotter sun and long
light days, that brought the flowers out all
over the mountain, so that every spot was
bright with them and the air full of their
sweet scents. This month too was drawing
to its close when one day Heidi, having
finished her domestic duties, ran out with
the intention of paying first a visit to the fir
trees, and then going up higher to see if the
bush of rock roses was yet in bloom, for its
flowers were so lovely when standing open
in the sun. But just as she was turning the
corner of the hut, she gave such a loud cry
that her grandfather came running out of the
shed to see what had happened.

"Grandfather, grandfather!" she cried,
beside herself with excitement. "Come

-117-

here! look! look!"

The old man was by her side by this time
and looked in the direction of her
outstretched hand.

A strange looking procession was making
its way up the mountain; in front were two
men carrying a sedan chair, in which sat a
girl well wrapped up in shawls; then
followed a horse, mounted by a stately-
looking lady who was looking about her with
great interest and talking to the guide who
walked beside her; then a reclining chair,
which was being pushed up by another
man, it having evidently been thought safer
to send the invalid to whom it belonged up
the steep path in a sedan chair. The
procession wound up with a porter, with
such a bundle of cloaks, shawls, and furs on
his back that it rose well above his head.

"Here they come! here they come!" shouted
Heidi, jumping with joy. And sure enough it
was the party from Frankfurt; the figures
came nearer and nearer, and at last they
had actually arrived. The men in front put
down their burden, Heidi rushed forward
and the two children embraced each other
with mutual delight. Grandmamma having
also reached the top, dismounted, and
gave Heidi an affectionate greeting, before
turning to the grandfather, who had
meanwhile come up to welcome his guests.
There was no constraint about the meeting,
for they both knew each other perfectly well
from hearsay and felt like old
acquaintances.

After the first words of greeting had been
exchanged grandmamma broke out into
lively expressions of admiration. "What a
magnificent residence you have, Uncle! I
could hardly have believed it was so
beautiful! A king might well envy you! And
how well my little Heidi looks--like a wild

rose!" she continued, drawing the child
towards her and stroking her fresh pink
cheeks. "I don't know which way to look
first, it is all so lovely! What do you say to it,
Clara, what do you say?"

Clara was gazing round entranced; she had
never imagined, much less seen, anything
so beautiful. She gave vent to her delight in
cries of joy. "O grandmamma," she said, "I
should like to remain here for ever."

The grandfather had meanwhile drawn up
the invalid chair and spread some of the
wraps over it; he now went up to Clara.

"Supposing we carry the little daughter now
to her accustomed chair; I think she will be
more comfortable, the travelling sedan is
rather hard," he said, and without waiting
for any one to help him he lifted the child in
his strong arms and laid her gently down on
her own couch. He then covered her over
carefully and arranged her feet on the soft
cushion, as if he had never done anything all
his life but attend on cripples. The
grandmamma looked on with surprise.

"My dear Uncle," she exclaimed, "if I knew
where you had learned to nurse I would at
once send all the nurses I know to the same
place that they might handle their patients in
like manner. How do you come to know so
much?"

Uncle smiled. "I know more from experience
than training," he answered, but as he
spoke the smile died away and a look of
sadness passed over his face. The vision
rose before him of a face of suffering that
he had known long years before, the face of
a man lying crippled on his couch of pain,
and unable to move a limb. The man had
been his Captain during the fierce fighting
in Sicily; he had found him lying wounded
and had carried him away, and after that the

-118-

captain would suffer no one else near him,
and Uncle had stayed and nursed him till his
sufferings ended in death. It all came back
to Uncle now, and it seemed natural to him
to attend on the sick Clara and to show her
all those kindly attentions with which he had
been once so familiar.

The sky spread blue and cloudless over the
hut and the fir trees and far above over the
high rocks, the grey summits of which
glistened in the sun. Clara could not feast
her eyes enough on all the beauty around
her.

"O Heidi, if only I could walk about with you,"
she said longingly, "if I could but go and look
at the fir trees and at everything I know so
well from your description, although I have
never been here before."

Heidi in response put out all her strength,
and after a slight effort, managed to wheel
Clara's chair quite easily round the hut to the
fir trees. There they paused. Clara had
never seen such trees before, with their tall,
straight stems, and long thick branches
growing thicker and thicker till they touched
the ground. Even the grandmamma, who
had followed the children, was astonished
at the sight of them. She hardly knew what
to admire most in these ancient trees: the
lofty tops rising in their full green splendor
towards the sky, or the pillar-like stems,
with their straight and gigantic boughs, that
spoke of such antiquity of age, of such long
years during which they had looked down
upon the valley below, where men came
and went, and all things were continually
changing, while they stood undisturbed and
changeless.

Heidi had now wheeled Clara on to the goat
shed, and had flung open the door, so that
Clara might have a full view of all that was
inside. There was not much to see just now

as its indwellers were absent. Clara
lamented to her grandmother that they
would have to leave early before the goats
came home. "I should so like to have seen
Peter and his whole flock."

"Dear child, let us enjoy all the beautiful
things that we can see, and not think about
those that we cannot," grandmamma
replied as she followed the chair which
Heidi was pushing further on.

"Oh, the flowers!" exclaimed Clara. "Look at
the bushes of red flowers, and all the
nodding blue bells! Oh, if I could but get but
and pick some!"

Heidi ran off at once and picked her a large
nosegay of them.

"But these are nothing, Clara," she said,
laying the flowers on her lap. "If you could
come up higher to where the goats are
feeding, then you would indeed see
something! Bushes on bushes of the red
centaury, and ever so many more of the blue
bell flowers; and then the bright yellow rock
roses, that gleam like pure gold, and all
crowding together in the one spot. And then
there are others with the large leaves that
grandfather calls Bright Eyes, and the
brown ones with little round heads that smell
so delicious. Oh, it is beautiful up there, and
if you sit down among them you never want
to get up again, everything looks and smells
so lovely!"

Heidi's eyes sparkled with the
remembrance of what she was describing;
she was longing herself to see it all again,
and Clara caught her enthusiasm and
looked back at her with equal longing in her
soft blue eyes.

"Grandmamma, do you think I could get up
there? Is it possible for me to go?" she

-119-

asked eagerly. "If only I could walk, climb
about everywhere with you, Heidi!"

"I am sure I could push you up, the chair
goes so easily," said Heidi, and in proof of
her words, she sent the chair at such a pace
round the corner that it nearly went flying
down the mountain-side. Grandmamma
being at hand, however, stopped it in time.

The grandfather, meantime, had not been
idle. He had by this time put the table and
extra chairs in front of the seat, so that they
might all sit out here and eat the dinner that
was preparing inside. The milk and the
cheese were soon ready, and then the
company sat down in high spirits to their
mid-day meal.

Grandmamma was enchanted, as the
doctor had been, with their dining-room,
whence one could see far along the valley,
and far over the mountains to the farthest
stretch of blue sky. A light wind blew
refreshingly over them as they sat at table,
and the rustling of the fir trees made a
festive accompaniment to the repast.

"I never enjoyed anything as much as this. It
is really superb!" cried grandmamma two or
three times over; and then suddenly in a
tone of surprise,

"Do I really see you taking a second piece of
toasted cheese, Clara!"

There, sure enough, was a second golden-
colored slice of cheese on Clara's plate.

"Oh, it does taste so nice, grandmamma--
better than all the dishes we have at
Ragatz," replied Clara, as she continued
eating with appetite.

"That's right, eat what you can!" exclaimed
Uncle. "It's the mountain air which makes up

for the deficiencies of the kitchen."

And so the meal went on. Grandmamma
and Alm-Uncle got on very well together,
and their conversation became more and
more lively. They were so thoroughly agreed
in their opinions of men and things and the
world in general that they might have been
taken for old cronies. The time passed
merrily, and then grandmamma looked
towards the west and said,

"We must soon get ready to go, Clara, the
sun is a good way down; the men will be
here directly with the horse and sedan."

Clara's face fell and she said beseechingly,
"Oh, just another hour, grandmamma, or
two hours. We haven't seen inside the hut
yet, or Heidi's bed, or any of the other
things. If only the day was ten hours long!"

"Well, that is not possible," said
grandmamma, but she herself was anxious
to see inside the hut, so they all rose from
the table and Uncle wheeled Clara's chair
to the door. But there they came to a
standstill, for the chair was much too broad
to pass through the door. Uncle, however,
soon settled the difficulty by lifting Clara in
his strong arms and carrying her inside.

Grandmamma went all round and examined
the household arrangements, and was very
much amused and pleased at their
orderliness and the cozy appearance of
everything. "And this is your bedroom up
here, Heidi, is it not?" she asked, as without
trepidation she mounted the ladder to the
hay loft. "Oh, it does smell sweet, what a
healthy place to sleep in." She went up to the
round window and looked out, and
grandfather followed up with Clara in his
arms, Heidi springing up after them. Then
they all stood and examined Heidi's
wonderful hay-bed, and grandmamma

-120-

looked thoughtfully at it and drew in from
time to time fragrant draughts of the hay-
perfumed air, while Clara was charmed
beyond words with Heidi's sleeping
apartment.

"It is delightful for you up here, Heidi! You
can look from your bed straight into the sky,
and then such a delicious smell all round
you! and outside the fir trees waving and
rustling! I have never seen such a pleasant,
cheerful bedroom before.

Uncle looked across at the grandmamma. "I
have been thinking," he said to her, "that if
you were willing to agree to it, your little
granddaughter might remain up here, and I
am sure she would grow stronger. You have
brought up all kinds of shawls and covers
with you, and we could make up a soft bed
out of them, and as to the general looking
after the child, you need have no fear, for I
will see to that." Clara and Heidi were as
overjoyed at these words as if they were
two birds let out of their cages, and
grandmamma's face beamed with
satisfaction.

"You are indeed kind, my dear Uncle," she
exclaimed; "you give words to the thought
that was in my own mind. I was only asking
myself whether a stay up here might not be
the very thing she wanted. But then the
trouble, the inconvenience to yourself! And
you speak of nursing and looking after her
as if it was a mere nothing! I thank you
sincerely, I thank you from my whole heart,
Uncle." And she took his hand and gave it a
long and grateful shake, which he returned
with a pleased expression of countenance.

Uncle immediately set to work to get things
ready. He carried Clara back to her chair
outside, Heidi following, not knowing how
to jump high enough into the air to express
her contentment. Then he gathered up a

whole pile of shawls and furs and said,
smiling, "It is a good thing that
grandmamma came up well provided for a
winter's campaign; we shall be able to
make good use of these."

"Foresight is a virtue," responded the lady,
amused, "and prevents many misfortunes. If
we have made the journey over your
mountains without meeting with storms,
winds and cloud-bursts, we can only be
thankful, which we are, and my provision
against these disasters now comes in
usefully, as you say."

The two had meanwhile ascended to the
hay-loft and begun to prepare a bed; there
were so many articles piled one over the
other that when finished it looked like a
regular little fortress. Grandmamma passed
her hand carefully over it to make sure there
were no bits of hay sticking out. "If there's a
bit that can come through it will," she said.
The soft mattress, however, was so smooth
and thick that nothing could penetrate it.
Then they went down again, well satisfied,
and found the children laughing and talking
together and arranging all they were going
to do from morning till evening as long as
Clara stayed. The next question was how
long she was to remain, and first
grandmamma was asked, but she referred
them to the grandfather, who gave it as his
opinion that she ought to make the trial of
the mountain air for at least a month. The
children clapped their hands for joy, for they
had not expected to be together for so long
a time.

The bearers and the horse and guide were
now seen approaching; the former were
sent back at once, and grandmamma
prepared to mount for her return journey.

"It's not saying good-bye, grandmamma,"
Clara called out, "for you will come up now

-121-

and then and see how we are getting on,
and we shall so look forward to your visits,
shan't we, Heidi?"

Heidi, who felt that life this day had been
crowded with pleasures, could only
respond to Clara with another jump of joy.

Grandmamma being now seated on her
sturdy animal, Uncle took the bridle to lead
her down the steep mountain path; she
begged him not to come far with her, but he
insisted on seeing her safely as far as
Dorfli, for the way was precipitous and not
without danger for the rider, he said.

Grandmamma did not care to stay alone in
Dorfli, and therefore decided to return to
Ragatz, and thence to make excursions up
the mountain from time to time.

Peter came down with his goats before
Uncle had returned. As soon as the animals
caught sight of Heidi they all came flocking
towards her, and she, as well as Clara on
her couch, were soon surrounded by the
goats, pushing and poking their heads one
over the other, while Heidi introduced each
in turn by its name to her friend Clara.

It was not long before the latter had made
the long-wished-for acquaintance of little
Snowflake, the lively Greenfinch, and the
well-behaved goats belonging to
grandfather, as well as of the many others,
including the Grand Turk. Peter meanwhile
stood apart looking on, and casting
somewhat unfriendly glances towards
Clara.

When the two children called out, "Good-
evening, Peter," he made no answer, but
swung up his stick angrily, as if wanting to
cut the air in two, and then ran off with his
goats after him.

The climax to all the beautiful things that
Clara had already seen upon the mountain
came at the close of the day.

As she lay on the large soft bed in the hay
loft, with Heidi near her, she looked out
through the round open window right into the
middle of the shining clusters of stars, and
she exclaimed in delight,

"Heidi, it's just as if we were in a high
carriage and were going to drive straight
into heaven."

"Yes, and do you know why the stars are so
happy and look down and nod to us like
that?" asked Heidi.

"No, why is it?" Clara asked in return.

"Because they live up in heaven, and know
how well God arranges everything for us, so
that we need have no more fear or trouble
and may be quite sure that all things will
come right in the end. That's why they are so
happy, and they nod to us because they
want us to be happy too. But then we must
never forget to pray, and to ask God to
remember us when He is arranging things,
so that we too may feel safe and have no
anxiety about what is going to happen."

The two children now sat up and said their
prayers, and then Heidi put her head down
on her little round arm and fell off to sleep at
once, but Clara lay awake some time, for
she could not get over the wonder of this
new experience of being in bed up here
among the stars. She had indeed seldom
seen a star, for she never went outside the
house at night, and the curtains at home
were always drawn before the stars came
out. Each time she closed her eyes she felt
she must open them again to see if the two
very large stars were still looking in, and
nodding to her as Heidi said they did. There

-122-

they were, always in the same place, and
Clara felt she could not look long enough
into their bright sparkling faces, until at last
her eyes closed of their own accord, and it
was only in her dreams that she still saw the
two large friendly stars shining down upon
her.

Chapter XXI: How Life went on at
Grandfather's

The sun had just risen above the mountains
and was shedding its first golden rays over
the hut and the valley below. Alm-Uncle, as
was his custom, had been standing in a
quiet and, devout attitude for some little
while, watching the light mists gradually
lifting, and the heights and valley emerging
from their twilight shadows and awakening
to another day.

The light morning clouds overhead grew
brighter and brighter, till at last the sun
shone out in its full glory, and rock and wood
and hill lay bathed in golden light.

Uncle now stepped back into the hut and
went softly up the ladder. Clara had just
opened her eyes and was looking with
wonder at the bright sunlight that shone
through the round window and danced and
sparkled about her bed. She could not at
first think what she was looking at or where
she was. Then she caught sight of Heidi
sleeping beside her, and now she heard the
grandfather's cheery voice asking her if she
had slept well and was feeling rested. She
assured him she was not tired, and that
when she had once fallen asleep she had
not opened her eyes again all night. The
grandfather was satisfied at this and
immediately began to attend upon her with
so much gentleness and understanding that
it seemed as if his chief calling had been to
look after sick children.

Heidi now awoke and was surprised to see
Clara dressed, and already in the
grandfather's arms ready to be carried
down. She must be up too, and she went
through her toilette with lightning like speed.
She ran down the ladder and out of the hut,
and there further astonishment awaited her,
for grandfather had been busy the night
before after they were in bed. Seeing that it
was impossible to get Clara's chair through
the hut-door, he had taken down two of the
boards at the side of the shed and made an
opening large enough to admit the chair;
these he left loose so that they could be
taken away and put up at pleasure. He was
at this moment wheeling Clara out into the
sun; he left her in front of the hut while he
went to look after the goats, and Heidi ran
up to her friend.

The fresh morning breeze blew round the
children's faces, and every fresh puff
brought a waft of fragrance from the fir
trees. Clara drew it in with delight and lay
back in her chair with an unaccustomed
feeling of health and comfort.

It was the first time in her life that she had
been out in the open country at this early
hour and felt the fresh morning breeze, and
the pure mountain air was so cool and
refreshing that every breath she drew was a
pleasure. And then the bright sweet sun,
which was not hot and sultry up here, but lay
soft and warm on her hands and on the
grass at her feet. Clara had not imagined
that it would be like this on the mountain.

"O Heidi, if only I could stay up here for ever
with you," she exclaimed happily, turning in
her chair from side to side that she might
drink in the air and sun from all quarters.

"Now you see that it is just what I told you,"
replied Heidi delighted; "that it is the most
beautiful thing in the world to be up here with

-123-

grandfather."

The latter at that moment appeared coming
from the goat shed and bringing two small
foaming bowls of snow-white milk--one
for Clara and one for Heidi.

"That will do the little daughter good," he
said, nodding to Clara; "it is from Little
Swan and will make her strong. To your
health, child! drink it up."

Clara had never tasted goat's milk before;
she hesitated and smelt it before putting it to
her lips, but seeing how Heidi drank hers up
without hesitating, and how much she
seemed to like it, Clara did the same, and
drank till there was not a drop left, for she
too found it delicious, tasting just as if sugar
and cinnamon had been mixed with it.

"To-morrow we will drink two," said the
grandfather, who had looked on with
satisfaction at seeing her follow Heidi's
example.

Peter now arrived with the goats, and while
Heidi was receiving her usual crowded
morning greetings, Uncle drew Peter aside
to speak to him, for the goats, bleated so
loudly and continuously in their wish to
express their joy and affection that no one
could be heard near them.

"Attend to what I have to say," he said.
"From to-day be sure you let Little Swan go
where she likes. She has an instinct where
to find the best food for herself, and so if
she wants to climb higher, you follow her,
and it will do the others no harm if they go
too; on no account bring her back. A little
more climbing won't hurt you, and in this
matter she probably knows better than you
what is good for her; I want her to give as
fine milk as possible. Why are you looking
over there as if you wanted to eat

somebody? Nobody will interfere with you.
So now be off and remember what I say."

Peter was accustomed to give immediate
obedience to Uncle, and he marched off
with his goats, but with a turn of the head
and roll of the eye that showed he had some
thought in reserve. The goats carried Heidi
along with them a little way, which was what
Peter wanted. "You will have to come with
them," he called to her, "for I shall be obliged
to follow Little Swan."

"I cannot," Heidi called back from the midst
of her friends, "and I shall not be able to
come for a long, long time--not as long as
Clara is with me. Grandfather, however,
has promised to go up the mountain with
both of us one day."

Heidi had now extricated herself from the
goats and she ran back to Clara. Peter
doubled his fists and made threatening
gestures towards the invalid on her couch,
and then climbed up some distance without
pause until he was out of sight, for he was
afraid Uncle might have seen him, and he
did not care to know what Uncle might have
thought of the fists.

Clara and Heidi had made so many plans
for themselves that they hardly knew where
to begin. Heidi suggested that they should
first write to grandmamma, to whom they
had promised to send word every day, for
grandmamma had not felt sure whether it
would in the long run suit Clara's health to
remain up the mountain, or if she would
continue to enjoy herself there. With daily
news of her granddaughter she could stay
on without anxiety at Ragatz, and be ready
to go to Clara at a moment's notice.

"Must we go indoors to write?" asked Clara,
who agreed to Heidi's proposal but did not
want to move from where she was, as it

-124-

was so much nicer outside. Heidi was
prepared to arrange everything. She ran in
and brought out her school-book and
writing things and her own little stool. She
put her reading book and copy book on
Clara's knees, to make a desk for her to
write upon, and she herself took her seat on
the stool and sat to the bench, and then they
both began writing to grandmamma. But
Clara paused after every sentence to look
about her; it was too beautiful for much
letter writing. The breeze had sunk a little,
and now only gently fanned her face and
whispered lightly through the fir trees. Little
winged insects hummed and danced
around her in the clear air, and a great
stillness lay over the far, wide, sunny
pasture lands. Lofty and silent rose the high
mountain peaks above her, and below lay
the whole broad valley full of quiet peace.
Only now and again the call of some
shepherd-boy rang out through the air, and
echo answered softly from the rocks. The
morning passed, the children hardly knew
how, and now grandfather came with the
mid-day bowls of steaming milk, for the
little daughter, he said, was to remain out as
long as there was a gleam of sun in the sky.
The mid-day meal was set out and eaten as
yesterday in the open air. Then Heidi
pushed Clara's chair under the fir trees, for
they had agreed to spend the afternoon
under their shade and there tell each other
all that had happened since Heidi left
Frankfurt. If everything had gone on there as
usual in a general way, there were still all
kinds of particular things to tell Heidi about
the various people who composed the
Sesemann household, and who were all so
well known to Heidi.

So they sat and chatted under the trees, and
the more lively grew their conversation, the
more loudly sang the birds overhead, as if
wishing to take part in the children's gossip,
which evidently pleased them. So the hours

flew by and all at once, as it seemed, the
evening had come with the returning Peter,
who still scowled and looked angry.

"Good-night, Peter," called out Heidi, as
she saw he had no intention of stopping to
speak.

"Good-night, Peter," called out Clara in a
friendly voice. Peter took no notice and
went surlily on with his goats.

As Clara saw the grandfather leading away
Little Swan to milk her, she was suddenly
taken with a longing for another bowlful of
the fragrant milk, and waited impatiently for
it.

"Isn't it curious, Heidi," she said, astonished
at herself, "as long as I can remember I have
only eaten because I was obliged to, and
everything used to seem to taste of cod liver
oil, and I was always wishing there was no
need to eat or drink; and now I am longing
for grandfather to bring me the milk."

"Yes, I know what it feels like," replied
Heidi, who remembered the many days in
Frankfurt when all her food used to seem to
stick in her throat. Clara, however, could not
understand it; the fact was that she had
never in her life before spent a whole day in
the open air, much less in such high, life-
giving mountain air. When grandfather at last
brought her the evening milk, she drank it up
so quickly that she had emptied her bowl
before Heidi, and then she asked for a little
more. The grandfather went inside with both
the children's bowls, and when he brought
them out again full he had something else to
add to their supper. He had walked over that
afternoon to a herdsman's house where the
sweetly-tasting butter was made, and had
brought home a large pat, some of which he
had now spread thickly on two good slices
of bread. He stood and watched with

-125-

pleasure while Clara and Heidi ate their
appetising meal with childish hunger and
enjoyment.

That night, when Clara lay down in her bed
and prepared to watch the stars, her eyes
would not keep open, and she fell asleep as
soon as Heidi and slept soundly all night--a
thing she never remembered having done
before. The following day and the day after
passed in the same pleasant fashion, and
the third day there came a surprise for the
children. Two stout porters came up the
mountain, each carrying a bed on his
shoulders with bedding of all kinds and two
beautiful new white coverlids. The men also
had a letter with them from grandmamma,
in which she said that these were for Clara
and Heidi, and that Heidi in future was
always to sleep in a proper bed, and when
she went down to Dorfli in the winter she
was to take one with her and leave the other
at the hut, so that Clara might always know
there was a bed ready for her when she
paid a visit to the mountain. She went on to
thank the children for their long letters and
encouraged them to continue writing daily,
so that she might be able to picture all they
were doing.

So the grandfather went up and threw back
the hay from Heidi's bed on to the great
heap, and then with his help the beds were
transported to the loft. He put them close to
one another so that the children might still be
able to see out of the window, for he knew
what pleasure they had in the light from the
sun and stars.

Meanwhile grandmamma down at Ragatz
was rejoicing at the excellent news of the
invalid which reached her daily from the
mountain. Clara found the life more
charming each day and could not say
enough of the kindness and care which the
grandfather lavished upon her, nor of

Heidi's lively and amusing companionship,
for the latter was more entertaining even
than when in Frankfurt with her, and Clara's
first thought when she woke each morning
was, "Oh, how glad I am to be here still."

Having such fresh assurances each day that
all was going well with Clara, grandmamma
thought she might put off her visit to the
children a little longer, for the steep ride up
and down was somewhat of a fatigue to
her.

The grandfather seemed to feel an especial
sympathy for this little invalid charge, for he
tried to think of something fresh every day to
help forward her recovery. He climbed up
the mountain every afternoon, higher and
higher each day, and came home in the
evening with a large bunch of leaves which
scented the air with a mingled fragrance as
of carnations and thyme, even from afar. He
hung it up in the goat shed, and the goats on
their return were wild to get at it, for they
recognised the smell. But Uncle did not go
climbing after rare plants to give the goats
the pleasure of eating them without any
trouble of finding them; what he gathered
was for Little Swan alone, that she might
give extra fine milk, and the effect of the
extra feeding was shown in the way she
flung her head in the air with ever-
increasing frolicsomeness, and in the bright
glow of her eye.

Clara had now been on the mountain for
three weeks. For some days past the
grandfather, each morning after carrying
her down, had said, "Won't the little
daughter try if she can stand for a minute or
two?" And Clara had made the effort in
order to please him, but had clung to him as
soon as her feet touched the ground,
exclaiming that it hurt her so. He let her try a
little longer, however, each day.

-126-

It was many years since they had had such a
splendid summer among the mountains.
Day after day there were the same
cloudless sky and brilliant sun; the flowers
opened wide their fragrant blossoms, and
everywhere the eye was greeted with a
glow of color; and when the evening came
the crimson light fell on mountain peaks and
on the great snow-field, till at last the sun
sank in a sea of golden flame.

And Heidi never tired of telling Clara of all
this, for only higher up could the full glory of
the colors be rightly seen; and more
particularly did she dwell on the beauty of
the spot on the higher slope of the mountain,
where the bright golden rock roses grew in
masses, and the blue flowers were in such
numbers that the very grass seemed to have
turned blue, while near these were whole
bushes of the brown blossoms, with their
delicious scent, so that you never wanted to
move again when you once sat down
among them.

She had just been expatiating on the
flowers as she sat with Clara under the fir
trees one evening, and had been telling her
again of the wonderful light from the
evening sun, when such an irrepressible
longing came over her to see it all once
more that she jumped up and ran to her
grandfather, who was in the shed, calling
out almost before she was inside,

"Grandfather, will you take us out with the
goats to-morrow? Oh, it is so lovely up
there now!"

"Very well," he answered, "but if I do, the
little daughter must do something to please
me: she must try her best again this evening
to stand on her feet."

Heidi ran back with the good news to Clara,
and the latter promised to try her very best

as the grandfather wished, for she looked
forward immensely to the next day's
excursion. Heidi was so pleased and
excited that she called out to Peter as soon
as she caught sight of him that evening,

"Peter, Peter, we are all coming out with
you to-morrow and are going to stay up
there the whole day."

Peter, cross as a bear, grumbled some
reply, and lifted his stick to give Greenfinch
a blow for no reason in particular, but
Greenfinch saw the movement, and with a
leap over Snowflake's back she got out of
the way, and the stick only hit the air.

Clara and Heidi got into their two fine beds
that night full of delightful anticipation of the
morrow; they were so full of their plans that
they agreed to keep awake all night and talk
over them until they might venture to get up.
But their heads had no sooner touched their
soft pillows than the conversation suddenly
ceased, and Clara fell into a dream of an
immense field, which looked the color of the
sky, so thickly inlaid was it with blue bell-
shaped flowers; and Heidi heard the great
bird of prey calling to her from the heights
above, "Come! come! come!"

Chapter XXII: Something Unexpected
Happens

Uncle went out early the next morning to see
what kind of a day it was going to be. There
was a reddish gold light over the higher
peaks; a light breeze springing up and the
branches of the fir trees moved gently to
and fro the sun was on its way.

The old man stood and watched the green
slopes under the higher peaks gradually
growing brighter with the coming day and
the dark shadows lifting from the valley, until
at first a rosy light filled its hollows, and then

-127-

the morning gold flooded every height and
depth--the sun had risen.

Uncle wheeled the chair out of the shed
ready for the coming journey, and then went
in to call the children and tell them what a
lovely sunrise it was.

Peter came up at this moment. The goats
did not gather round him so trustfully as
usual, but seemed to avoid him timidly, for
Peter had reached a high pitch of anger and
bitterness, and was laying about him with
his stick very unnecessarily, and where it fell
the blow was no light one. For weeks now
he had not had Heidi all to himself as
formerly. When he came up in the morning
the invalid child was always already in her
chair and Heidi fully occupied with her. And
it was the same thing over again when he
came down in the evening. She had not
come out with the goats once this summer,
and now to-day she was only coming in
company with her friend and the chair, and
would stick by the latter's side the whole
time. It was the thought of this which was
making him particularly cross this morning.
There stood the chair on its high wheels;
Peter seemed to see something proud and
disdainful about it, and he glared at it as at
an enemy that had done him harm and was
likely to do him more still to-day. He glanced
round -there was no sound anywhere, no
one to see him. He sprang forward like a
wild creature, caught hold of it, and gave it a
violent and angry push in the direction of the
slope. The chair rolled swiftly forward and in
another minute had disappeared.

Peter now sped up the mountain as if on
wings, not pausing till he was well in shelter
of a large blackberry bush, for he had no
wish to be seen by Uncle. But he was
anxious to see what had become of the
chair, and his bush was well placed for that.
Himself hidden, he could watch what

happened below and see what Uncle did
without being discovered himself. So he
looked, and there he saw his enemy running
faster and faster down hill, then it turned
head over heels several times, and finally,
after one great bound, rolled over and over
to its complete destruction. The pieces flew
in every direction--feet, arms, and torn
fragments of the padded seat and bolster--
and Peter experienced a feeling of such
unbounded delight at the sight that he leapt
in the air, laughing aloud and stamping for
joy; then he took a run round, jumping over
bushes on the way, only to return to the
same spot and fall into fresh fits of laughter.
He was beside himself with satisfaction, for
he could see only good results for himself in
this disaster to his enemy. Now Heidi's
friend would be obliged to go away, for she
would have no means of going about, and
when Heidi was alone again she would
come out with him as in the old days, and
everything would go on in the proper way
again. But Peter did not consider, or did not
know, that when we do a wrong thing
trouble is sure to follow.

Heidi now came running out of the hut and
round to the shed. Grandfather was behind
with Clara in his arms. The shed stood wide
open, the two loose planks having been
taken down, and it was quite light inside.
Heidi looked into every corner and ran from
one end to the other, and then stood still
wondering what could have happened to
the chair. Grandfather now came up.

"How is this, have you wheeled the chair
away, Heidi?"

"I have been looking everywhere for it,
grandfather; you said it was standing ready
outside," and she again searched each
corner of the shed with her eyes.

At that moment the wind, which had risen

-128-

suddenly, blew open the shed door and sent
it banging back against the wall.

"It must have been the wind, grandfather,"
exclaimed Heidi, and her eyes grew
anxious at this sudden discovery. "Oh! if it
has blown the chair all the way down to
Dorfli we shall not get it back in time, and
shall not be able to go."

"If it has rolled as far as that it will never
come back, for it is in a hundred pieces by
now," said the grandfather, going round the
corner and looking down. "But it's a curious
thing to have happened!" he added as he
thought over the matter, for the chair would
have had to turn a corner before starting
down hill.

"Oh, I am sorry," lamented Clara, "for we
shall not be able to go to-day, or perhaps
any other day. I shall have to go home, I
suppose, if I have no chair. Oh, I am so
sorry, I am so sorry!"

But Heidi looked towards her grandfather
with her usual expression of confidence.

"Grandfather, you will be able to do
something, won't you, so that it need not be
as Clara says, and so that she is not obliged
to go home?"

"Well, for the present we will go up the
mountain as we had arranged, and then
later on we will see what can be done," he
answered, much to the children's delight.

He went indoors, fetched out a pile of
shawls, and laying them on the sunniest
spot he could find set Clara down upon
them. Then he fetched the children's
morning milk and had out his two goats.

"Why is Peter not here yet?" thought Uncle to
himself, for Peter's whistle had not been

sounded that morning. The grandfather now
took Clara up on one arm, and the shawls
on the other.

"Now then we will start," he said; "the goats
can come with us."

Heidi was pleased at this and walked on
after her grandfather with an arm over either
of the goats' necks, and the animals were
so overjoyed to have her again that they
nearly squeezed her flat between them out
of sheer affection. When they reached the
spot where the goats usually pastured they
were surprised to find them already feeding
there, climbing about the rocks, and Peter
with them, lying his full length on the ground.

"I'll teach you another time to go by like that,
you lazy rascal! What do you mean by it?"
Uncle called to him.

Peter, recognising the voice, jumped up
like a shot. "No one was up," he answered.

"Have you seen anything of the chair?"
asked the grandfather.

"Of what chair?" called Peter back in
answer in a morose tone of voice.

Uncle said no more. He spread the shawls
on the sunny slope, and setting Clara upon
them asked if she was comfortable.

"As comfortable as in my chair," she said,
thanking him, "and this seems the most
beautiful spot. O Heidi, it is lovely, it is
lovely!" she cried, looking round her with
delight.

The grandfather prepared to leave them.
They would now be safe and happy
together, he said, and when it was time for
dinner Heidi was to go and fetch the bag
from the shady hollow where he had put it;

-129-

Peter was to bring them as much milk as
they wanted, but Heidi was to see that it
was Little Swan's milk. He would come and
fetch them towards evening; he must now
be off to see after the chair and ascertain
what had become of it.

The sky was dark blue, and not a single
cloud was to be seen from one horizon to
the other. The great snow-field overhead
sparkled as if set with thousands and
thousands of gold and silver stars. The two
grey mountains peaks lifted their lofty heads
against the sky and looked solemnly down
upon the valley as of old; the great bird was
poised aloft in the clear blue air, and the
mountain wind came over the heights and
blew refreshingly around the children as
they sat on the sunlit slope. It was all
indescribably enjoyable to Clara and Heidi.
Now and again a young goat came and lay
down beside them; Snowflake came
oftenest, putting her little head down near
Heidi, and only moving because another
goat came and drove her away. Clara had
learned to know them all so well that she
never mistook one for the other now, for
each had an expression and ways of its
own. And the goats had also grown familiar
with Clara and would rub their heads
against her shoulder, which was always a
sign of acquaintanceship and goodwill.

Some hours went by, and Heidi began to
think that she might just go over to the spot
where all the flowers grew to see if they
were fully blown and looking as lovely as the
year before. Clara could not go until
grandfather came back that evening, when
the flowers probably would be already
closed. The longing to go became stronger
and stronger, till she felt she could not resist
it.

"Would you think me unkind, Clara," she said
rather hesitatingly, "if I left you for a few

minutes? I should run there and back very
quickly. I want so to see how the flowers are
looking--but wait--" for an idea had come
into Heidi's head. She ran and picked a
bunch or two of green leaves, and then took
hold of Snowflake and led her up to Clara.

"There, now you will not be alone," said
Heidi, giving the goat a little push to show
her she was to lie down near Clara, which
the animal quite understood. Heidi threw the
leaves into Clara's lap, and the latter told
her friend to go at once to look at the flowers
as she was quite happy to be left with the
goat; she liked this new experience. Heidi
ran off, and Clara began to hold out the
leaves one by one to Snowflake, who
snoozled up to her new friend in a confiding
manner and slowly ate the leaves from her
hand. It was easy to see that Snowflake
enjoyed this peaceful and sheltered way of
feeding, for when with the other goats she
had much persecution to endure from the
larger and stronger ones of the flock. And
Clara found a strange new pleasure in
sitting all alone like this on the mountain
side, her only companion a little goat that
looked to her for protection. She suddenly
felt a great desire to be her own mistress
and to be able to help others, instead of
herself being always dependent as she was
now. Many thoughts, unknown to her
before, came crowding into her mind, and a
longing to go on living in the sunshine, and
to be doing something that would bring
happiness to another, as now she was
helping to make the goat happy. An
unaccustomed feeling of joy took
possession of her, as if everything she had
ever known or felt became all at once more
beautiful, and she seemed to see all things
in a new light, and so strong was the sense
of this new beauty and happiness that she
threw her arms round the little goat's neck,
and exclaimed, "O Snowflake, how
delightful it is up here! if only I could stay on

-130-

for ever with you beside me!"

Heidi had meanwhile reached her field of
flowers, and as she caught sight of it she
uttered a cry of joy. The whole ground in
front of her was a mass of shimmering gold,
where the cistus flowers spread their yellow
blossoms. Above them waved whole
bushes of the deep blue bell-flowers; while
the fragrance that arose from the whole
sunlit expanse was as if the rarest balsam
had been flung over it. The scent, however,
came from the small brown flowers, the little
round heads of which rose modestly here
and there among the yellow blossoms.
Heidi stood and gazed and drew in the
delicious air. Suddenly she turned round
and reached Clara's side out of breath with
running and excitement. "Oh, you must
come," she called out as soon as she came
in sight, "it is more beautiful than you can
imagine, and perhaps this evening it may
not be so lovely. I believe I could carry you,
don't you think I could?" Clara looked at her
and shook her head. "Why, Heidi, what can
you be thinking of! you are smaller than I am.
Oh, if only I could walk!"

Heidi looked round as if in search of
something, some new idea had evidently
come into her head. Peter was sitting up
above looking down on the two children. He
had been sitting and staring before him in
the same way for hours, as if he could not
make out what he saw. He had destroyed
the chair so that the friend might not be able
to move anywhere and that her visit might
come to an end, and then a little while after
she had appeared right up here under his
very nose with Heidi beside her. He thought
his eyes must deceive him, and yet there
she was and no mistake about it.

Heidi now looked up to where he was sitting
and called out in a peremptory voice,
"Peter, come down here!"

"I don't wish to come," he called in reply.

"But you are to, you must; I cannot do it
alone, and you must come here and help
me; make haste and come down," she
called again in an urgent voice.

"I shall do nothing of the kind," was the
answer.

Heidi ran some way up the slope towards
him, and then pausing called again, her
eyes ablaze with anger, "If you don't come
at once, Peter, I will do something to you
that you won't like; I mean what I say."

Peter felt an inward throe at these words,
and a great fear seized him. He had done
something wicked which he wanted no one
to know about, and so far he had thought
himself safe. But now Heidi spoke exactly
as if she knew everything, and whatever
she did know she would tell her grandfather,
and there was no one he feared so much as
this latter person. Supposing he were to
suspect what had happened about the
chair! Peter's anguish of mind grew more
acute. He stood up and went down to where
Heidi was awaiting him.

"I am coming and you won't do what you
said."

Peter appeared now so submissive with
fear that Heidi felt quite sorry for him and
answered assuringly, "No, no, of course
not; come along with me, there is nothing to
be afraid of in what I want you to do."

As soon as they got to Clara, Heidi gave her
orders: Peter was to take hold of her under
the arms on one side and she on the other,
and together they were to lift her up. This
first movement was successfully carried
through, but then came the difficulty. As
Clara could not even stand, how were they

-131-

to support her and get her along? Heidi was
too small for her arm to serve Clara to lean
upon.

"You must put one arm well around my neck
so, and put the other through Peter's and
lean firmly upon it, then we shall be able to
carry you."

Peter, however, had never given his arm to
any one in his life. Clara put hers in his, but
he kept his own hanging down straight
beside him like a stick.

"That's not the way, Peter," said Heidi in an
authoritative voice. "You must put your arm
out in the shape of a ring, and Clara must
put hers through it and lean her weight upon
you, and whatever you do, don't let your arm
give way; like that. I am sure we shall be
able to manage."

Peter did as he was told, but still they did not
get on very well. Clara was not such a light
weight, and the team did not match very well
in size; it was up one side and down the
other, so that the supports were rather
wobbly.

Clara tried to use her own feet a little, but
each time drew them quickly back.

"Put your foot down firmly once," suggested
Heidi, "I am sure it will hurt you less after
that."

"Do you think so?" said Clara hesitatingly,
but she followed Heidi's advice and
ventured one firm step on the ground and
then another; she called out a little as she
did it; then she lifted her foot again and went
on, "Oh, that was less painful already," she
exclaimed joyfully.

"Try again," said Heidi encouragingly.

And Clara went on putting one foot out after
another until all at once she called out, "I can
do it, Heidi! look! look! I can make proper
steps!" And Heidi cried out with even
greater delight, "Can you really make steps,
can you really walk? really walk by yourself?
Oh, if only grandfather were here!" and she
continued gleefully to exclaim, "You can
walk now, Clara, you can walk!"

Clara still held on firmly to her supports, but
with every step she felt safer on her feet, as
all three became aware, and Heidi was
beside herself with joy.

"Now we shall be able to come up here
together every day, and go just where we
like; and you will be able all your life to walk
about as I do, and not have to be pushed in
a chair, and you will get quite strong and
well. It is the greatest happiness we could
have had!"

And Clara heartily agreed, for she could
think of no greater joy in the world than to be
strong and able to go about like other
people, and no longer to have to lie from
day to day in her invalid chair.

They had not far to go to reach the field of
flowers, and could already catch sight of the
cistus flowers glowing gold in the sun. As
they came to the bushes of the blue bell
flowers, with sunny, inviting patches of
warm ground between them, Clara said,
"Mightn't we sit down here for a while?"

This was just what Heidi enjoyed, and so
the children sat down in the midst of the
flowers, Clara for the first time on the dry,
warm mountain grass, and she found it
indescribably delightful. Around her were
the blue flowers softly waving to and fro,
and beyond the gleaming patches of the
cistus flowers and the red centaury, while
the sweet scent of the brown blossoms and

-132-

of the fragrant prunella enveloped her as
she sat. Everything was so lovely! so lovely!
And Heidi, who was beside her, thought
she had never seen it so perfectly beautiful
up here before, and she did not know